More reasons for the Christian religion and no reason against it, or, A second appendix to the Reasons of the Christian religion being I. an answer to a letter from an unknown person charging the Holy Scriptures with contradictions, II. some animadversions on a tractate De Veritate, written by ... Edward Herbert, Baron of Cherbury ... / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 207 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 95 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26960
         Wing B1313
         ESTC R4139
         13078470
         ocm 13078470
         97215
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26960)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97215)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 407:15)
      
       
         
           
             More reasons for the Christian religion and no reason against it, or, A second appendix to the Reasons of the Christian religion being I. an answer to a letter from an unknown person charging the Holy Scriptures with contradictions, II. some animadversions on a tractate De Veritate, written by ... Edward Herbert, Baron of Cherbury ... / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. Reasons of the Christian religion.
          
           [6], 172, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Nevil Simmons ...,
             London :
             1672.
          
           
             Page 65 has faded print. Pages 60-85 photographed from Cambridge University Library copy and inserted at the end.
             Errata on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Herbert of Cherbury, Edward Herbert, -- Baron, 1583-1648. -- De veritate.
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           MORE
           REASONS
           FOR
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           RELIGION
           ,
           AND
           No
           Reason
           Against
           it
           .
           Or
           a
           Second
           Appendix
           to
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           BEING
           
             
               I.
               An
               Answer
               to
               a
               Letter
               from
               an
               unknown
               Person
               ,
               Charging
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               with
               Contradictions
               .
            
             
               II.
               Some
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               On
               a
               Tractate
               
                 De
                 Veritate
              
               ,
               Written
               by
               the
               Noble
               and
               Learned
               Lord
               
                 Edward
                 Herbert
              
               ,
               Baron
               of
               
                 Chizbury
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Printed
               at
               Paris
               1624.
               
               And
               at
               London
               1633.
               
               Resolving
               Twelve
               Questions
               about
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           Princes
           Arms
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             TO
             THE
          
           Right
           Worshipfull
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Herbert
          
           ,
           Kt.
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           reasons
           are
           many
           which
           induce
           me
           to
           presume
           to
           direct
           these
           Papers
           first
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           how
           much
           I
           honour
           you
           :
           first
           my
           personal
           ancient
           obligations
           to
           you
           :
           secondly
           ,
           Principally
           ,
           your
           approved
           wisdom
           and
           moderation
           ,
           and
           taking
           part
           with
           the
           waies
           of
           Charity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           in
           your
           most
           publick
           capacity
           in
           these
           trying
           times
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           your
           Relation
           to
           the
           Noble
           Author
           on
           whose
           writing
           I
           here
           Animadvert
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           your
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           Brother
           
           of
           so
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           a
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Brother
           of
           so
           excellently
           holy
           as
           well
           as
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           a
           person
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             George
             Herbert
          
           ,
           Orator
           to
           the
           University
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           a
           faithful
           Pastor
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           ;
           so
           it
           obligeth
           me
           the
           more
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Animadversion
           .
           It
           is
           long
           since
           I
           sought
           after
           the
           Book
           ,
           as
           provoked
           by
           the
           Title
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Authors
           name
           ,
           and
           received
           it
           from
           you
           as
           your
           gift
           .
           The
           premised
           Letter
           from
           an
           unknown
           person
           of
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           occasioned
           me
           to
           review
           it
           :
           The
           sad
           case
           of
           many
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           Infidelity
           of
           late
           ,
           especially
           among
           debauched
           sensual
           Gallants
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           England
           hereby
           ,
           and
           the
           Temptations
           against
           which
           the
           best
           of
           Christians
           have
           need
           of
           help
           ,
           were
           the
           Reasons
           of
           my
           presumption
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           Calling
           to
           propagate
           and
           vindicate
           the
           Christian
           
           Faith
           :
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           writing
           against
           his
           whole
           Book
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           most
           of
           his
           Rules
           and
           Notions
           
             de
             Veritate
          
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           singular
           use
           .
           And
           had
           so
           great
           a
           wit
           had
           but
           the
           
             Internal
             Conditions
          
           due
           to
           such
           an
           Intellectual
           apprehension
           ,
           as
           his
           and
           your
           holy
           and
           excellent
           Brother
           had
           ;
           no
           doubt
           but
           our
           supernatural
           Revelations
           and
           Verities
           ,
           would
           have
           appeared
           evident
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           possest
           his
           soul
           with
           so
           sweet
           a
           gust
           ,
           and
           fervent
           ascendent
           holy
           LOVE
           ,
           as
           breatheth
           in
           Mr.
           
             G.
             Herbert's
          
           Poems
           ,
           and
           as
           would
           have
           made
           them
           as
           clear
           to
           him
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           his
           
             Notitiae
             Communes
          
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           too
           
             low
             to
             us
          
           ,
           who
           number
           not
           our
           Divine
           Revelations
           with
           the
           Veresimilia
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             Certain
             Verities
          
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           too
           high
           for
           the
           
             Atheistical
             Sensualists
          
           of
           this
           age
           :
           And
           I
           would
           they
           would
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Being
             and
             Perfections
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             duty
             of
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             holy
             Conformity
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             particularly
             all
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             Come
             ,
             with
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             ,
          
           are
           all
           
             Notitiae
             Communes
          
           and
           such
           
             Natural
             Certainties
          
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           denyal
           of
           them
           doth
           unman
           them
           .
           To
           
             know
             this
          
           and
           to
           
             live
             accordingly
          
           ,
           would
           make
           a
           great
           alteration
           in
           our
           times
           :
           And
           Christianity
           could
           not
           be
           disrelished
           by
           such
           ,
           that
           so
           know
           and
           do
           .
           I
           may
           well
           suppose
           that
           your
           approbation
           of
           the
           Cause
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           will
           make
           it
           needless
           to
           me
           to
           Apologize
           for
           my
           boldness
           in
           medling
           with
           such
           an
           Author
           ,
           while
           I
           do
           it
           with
           all
           tenderness
           of
           his
           deserved
           honour
           :
        
         
           
             I
             remain
             Your
             obliged
             Servant
             ,
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             
               Jan.
               17.
               1671
               
               /
               2
               ;
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Was
             right
             glad
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             heard
             that
             you
             had
             written
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Print
             ,
             a
             Book
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             I
             did
             immediately
             buy
             the
             Book
             ,
             hoping
             that
             in
             the
             Reading
             and
             Perusing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             received
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             any
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             ,
             and
             an
             answer
             satisfactory
             to
             all
             Objections
             ,
             that
             in
             Reason
             may
             be
             raised
             against
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             said
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             because
             I
             did
             think
             you
             to
             be
             as
             able
             to
             say
             and
             write
             as
             much
             as
             any
             man
             in
             that
             thing
             ,
             having
             as
             I
             thought
             studied
             it
             as
             much
             as
             any
             that
             I
             had
             heard
             of
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             reading
             and
             perusing
             it
             ,
             I
             contrary
             to
             my
             expectation
             found
             it
             to
             be
             short
             of
             giving
             me
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             greatest
             occasion
             of
             any
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             in
             any
             thing
             tending
             or
             relating
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             that
             I
             at
             any
             time
             had
             or
             have
             ,
             were
             from
             that
             variousness
             and
             contrariety
             ,
             
             if
             not
             contradictions
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             and
             other
             Books
             received
             for
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             page
             412.
             say
             ,
             Nothing
             but
             ignorance
             maketh
             men
             think
             so
             ;
             understand
             once
             the
             true
             meaning
             ,
             and
             allow
             for
             the
             errors
             of
             Printers
             ,
             Transcribers
             ,
             and
             Translators
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             no
             such
             thing
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             neither
             tell
             me
             which
             are
             those
             errors
             ,
             nor
             yet
             how
             I
             may
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             I
             humbly
             pray
             you
             (
             in
             writing
             )
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Matthews
             Gospel
             ,
             verse
             8
             ,
             9.
             where
             Matthew
             writes
             ,
             that
             Joram
             begat
             Ozias
             and
             Ozias
             begat
             Joatham
             ,
             be
             any
             error
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ,
             Translators
             or
             Printers
             ,
             or
             the
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             may
             they
             be
             understood
             ,
             for
             in
             those
             books
             it
             is
             written
             that
             Joram
             was
             Father
             to
             Ahaziah
             ,
             and
             Ahaziah
             was
             Father
             to
             Joash
             ,
             and
             Joash
             was
             Father
             to
             Amaziah
             ,
             and
             Amaziah
             
             was
             Father
             to
             Azariah
             ,
             and
             
               A
               zariah
            
             was
             Father
             to
             Joatham
             ;
             by
             the
             account
             of
             which
             Books
             ,
             there
             is
             above
             an
             hundred
             Years
             between
             the
             death
             of
             Joram
             the
             son
             of
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             and
             Joatham
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             Luke
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             Chapter
             24.
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             22
             ,
             23.
             where
             Luke
             writes
             ,
             that
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             and
             other
             Women
             ,
             told
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Vision
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             was
             alive
             ;
             whether
             this
             be
             any
             error
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ,
             Translators
             and
             Printers
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             the
             Contrary
             which
             is
             written
             by
             St.
             John
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             he
             writes
             Chap.
             20.
             verse
             2.
             
             That
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             told
             two
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             They
             (
             I
             suppose
             meaning
             the
             Adversaries
             )
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             not
             how
             may
             I
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             both
             true
             Testimonies
             or
             Reports
             ,
             for
             it
             seemeth
             by
             
               Luke
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             23
             ,
             24.
             of
             his
             24.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             
             that
             Mary
             and
             the
             other
             Women
             had
             told
             those
             things
             of
             their
             seeing
             the
             Angels
             ,
             which
             said
             that
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             and
             alive
             ,
             before
             that
             Peter
             ran
             or
             went
             to
             the
             Sepulcher
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whether
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             Matthew
             ,
             in
             the
             28th
             .
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             said
             to
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             and
             the
             other
             Mary
             ,
             fear
             not
             ye
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             that
             ye
             seek
             Jesus
             which
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             Come
             see
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Lord
             lay
             ,
             and
             go
             quickly
             and
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             that
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             goeth
             before
             you
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             there
             shall
             you
             see
             him
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
          
           
             And
             they
             departed
             quickly
             from
             the
             Sepulcher
             with
             fear
             and
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             did
             run
             to
             bring
             his
             Disciples
             word
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             went
             to
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             behold
             Jesus
             met
             them
             ,
             see
             Mat.
             28.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             v.
             
          
           
             Whether
             I
             say
             was
             this
             which
             is
             written
             in
             St.
             Matthews
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             here
             Transcribed
             ,
             said
             to
             the
             Women
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Women
             returned
             from
             the
             Sepulcher
             to
             tell
             the
             
             Disciples
             ,
             before
             that
             
               Mary
               M●gdalen
            
             said
             to
             him
             that
             she
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Gardiner
             ,
             If
             thou
             hast
             born
             him
             hence
             ,
             tell
             me
             where
             thou
             hast
             laid
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             him
             away
             ,
             John
             20.
             15.
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             error
             of
             Transcribers
             ,
             Translators
             or
             Printers
             in
             those
             Texts
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             may
             I
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             true
             reports
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             shall
             trouble
             you
             with
             no
             more
             but
             these
             few
             places
             which
             I
             have
             proposed
             in
             three
             Questions
             or
             Particulars
             ,
             although
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Texts
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             they
             may
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             shall
             by
             strength
             of
             Argument
             Grounded
             upon
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             make
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             hath
             made
             me
             to
             think
             that
             those
             Testimonies
             agree
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             understood
             as
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             will
             appear
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             I
             shall
             be
             ready
             and
             will
             with
             you
             conclude
             and
             say
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             future
             suppose
             that
             other
             places
             of
             those
             books
             which
             are
             received
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             seem
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             may
             be
             
             Reconciled
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             ;
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             endeavour
             by
             such
             sound
             and
             plain
             Arguments
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             these
             Texts
             here
             Transcribed
             by
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             so
             as
             that
             no
             contradiction
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             think
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             that
             made
             you
             say
             that
             which
             you
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             and
             some
             other
             objections
             ,
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             humbly
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             and
             beseech
             you
             ,
             both
             in
             defence
             of
             your
             own
             writings
             as
             also
             in
             defence
             of
             those
             Books
             in
             which
             you
             say
             you
             think
             that
             no
             one
             error
             or
             contradiction
             in
             any
             matter
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             in
             truth
             and
             plainness
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             judge
             I
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             endeavour
             to
             to
             convert
             me
             from
             the
             error
             of
             my
             way
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             be
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             shall
             do
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             will
             be
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             see
             James
             5.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             your
             advice
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             kind
             of
             Scruples
             ,
             the
             doubtful
             should
             apply
             himself
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             some
             
             Minister
             ;
             therefore
             do
             I
             write
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             shall
             not
             give
             me
             a
             gentle
             and
             plain
             Answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             discouraged
             to
             make
             my
             Scruples
             known
             to
             any
             other
             ;
             therefore
             in
             expectation
             of
             your
             plain
             Answer
             ,
             I
             Remain
          
           
             
               Your
               Loving
               Friend
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             TWo
             sorts
             of
             persons
             use
             to
             trouble
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             their
             Objections
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             First
             ,
             Some
             Papists
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             designe
             do
             act
             the
             part
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             loose
             men
             from
             all
             Religion
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             bring
             them
             over
             to
             theirs
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             them
             off
             all
             other
             .
             For
             he
             that
             can
             make
             another
             man
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             hitherto
             totally
             misled
             is
             likest
             to
             become
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             For
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             none
             can
             so
             easily
             and
             certainly
             shew
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             shewed
             them
             
               their
               error
            
             .
             And
             when
             men
             once
             think
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             
               certainty
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             easilier
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             way
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             promise
             them
             that
             certainty
             which
             they
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             others
             want
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             other
             sort
             are
             Infidels
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             are
             grown
             numerous
             and
             audacious
             ,
             and
             look
             so
             big
             and
             speak
             so
             lowd
             ,
             as
             to
             acquaint
             us
             that
             it
             is
             not
             they
             that
             are
             silenced
             (
             in
             their
             speaking
             place
             )
             nor
             driven
             five
             miles
             from
             every
             City
             and
             Corporation
             .
          
           
             Which
             sort
             you
             are
             of
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             I
             read
             your
             name
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             a
             Sojourner
             ;
             but
             finding
             that
             you
             write
             not
             as
             a
             
               tender
               Doubter
            
             ,
             who
             desireth
             to
             be
             concealed
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Confident
               gain-sayer
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             how
             safely
             to
             send
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             place
             where
             you
             say
             you
             sojourn
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             that
             it
             will
             be
             most
             pleasing
             to
             you
             to
             come
             to
             you
             by
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             book
             did
             which
             you
             except
             against
             (
             which
             was
             written
             upon
             the
             provocation
             of
             a
             paper
             Scattered
             among
             the
             Schollars
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             when
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             and
             Act
             were
             made
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             great
             Plague
             ,
             as
             by
             one
             that
             was
             unsatisfied
             in
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             I
             strongly
             suspected
             was
             written
             by
             a
             Papist
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             so
             suitable
             to
             their
             designs
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             two
             things
             you
             have
             not
             dealt
             
             righteously
             and
             ingeniously
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             you
             have
             not
             answered
             the
             
               Grounded
               Proofs
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             which
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             but
             nibble
             at
             the
             Answer
             to
             some
             Objections
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Lover
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             you
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             make
             no
             answer
             to
             ,
             the
             
               second
               part
            
             of
             my
             answer
             to
             that
             
               same
               objection
            
             ,
             about
             supposed
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             where
             I
             shewed
             you
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             which
             you
             object
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             overthrow
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             Both
             those
             should
             have
             been
             done
             by
             an
             impartial
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             method
             which
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Cause
             requireth
             me
             now
             to
             use
             ,
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             you
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             manifesting
             these
             following
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             
               That
               if
               it
               could
               not
               by
               us
               be
               proved
               that
               every
               word
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               true
               ,
               nor
               the
               pen
               men
               infallible
               or
               indefectible
               in
               every
               particle
               ,
               yet
               might
               we
               have
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             
               That
               yet
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
            
             
             
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               certainly
               true
               ;
               and
               no
               error
               or
               contradiction
               can
               be
               proved
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               in
               some
               Copies
               by
               the
               fault
               of
               Printers
               ,
               Transcribers
               or
               Translators
               .
            
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             
               That
               he
               that
               first
               proveth
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               by
               solid
               evidence
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               certain
               of
               that
               truth
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               able
               to
               solve
               all
               soeming
               contradictions
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               answer
               all
               objections
               which
               occurre
               .
            
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
             
               The
               true
               method
               of
               one
               that
               would
               arrive
               at
               certainty
               ,
               and
               not
               deceive
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               first
               the
               fundamental
               proofs
               ,
               and
               examine
               them
               till
               he
               is
               thereby
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               try
               the
               by-objections
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ;
               And
               not
               to
               begin
               first
               at
               the
               answering
               of
               such
               by-objected
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               judging
               of
               all
               the
               cause
               thereby
               .
            
             Of
             these
             I
             shall
             now
             speak
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             bespeak
             Plainess
             and
             Gentleness
             in
             the
             Answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             you
             the
             first
             as
             far
             as
             in
             such
             hast
             and
             brevity
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             And
             the
             second
             as
             far
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             cause
             will
             bear
             .
             But
             if
             you
             account
             all
             Christians
             
               deceived
               fools
            
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             
             expect
             to
             be
             called
             wise
             ,
             nor
             that
             I
             should
             flatter
             you
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             that
             
               Apostasie
               is
               a
               state
               of
               safety
            
             ;
             For
             I
             that
             believe
             Heb.
             6.
             and
             10.
             must
             think
             that
             this
             were
             not
             Gentleness
             but
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             to
             kill
             you
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             you
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             
               If
               it
               could
               not
               by
               us
               be
               proved
               that
               every
               word
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               true
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pen
               men
               infallible
               or
               indefectible
               in
               every
               particle
               ,
               yet
               might
               we
               have
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             every
             particle
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             
               essential
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             no
             nor
             any
             Integral
             part
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             strictly
             ,
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             necessary
             
               Belief
               ,
               Desire
            
             and
             
               Practice
               :
            
             )
             And
             that
             part
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             essence
             (
             yea
             or
             Integrity
             )
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             may
             be
             certainly
             proved
             and
             believed
             ,
             without
             our
             being
             able
             to
             prove
             the
             certainty
             or
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             contain
             
               all
               our
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             
               somewhat
               more
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Accidents
               and
               appurtenances
               of
               it
            
             .
             As
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             besides
             the
             parts
             
             
               Essential
               and
               Integral
            
             hath
             its
             Accidents
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Hair
             and
             the
             Colour
             (
             and
             some
             Humours
             )
             which
             are
             for
             Beauty
             and
             other
             uses
             ,
             though
             not
             Parts
             .
             So
             far
             are
             the
             Papists
             from
             being
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             not
             all
             (
             but
             part
             )
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               more
               than
               all
            
             that
             is
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             ,
             even
             the
             appurtenances
             which
             have
             an
             aptitude
             to
             the
             adorning
             and
             promoting
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             To
             know
             who
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             every
             person
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Bibles
             Genealogies
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             age
             each
             person
             was
             of
             whose
             age
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ;
             to
             know
             the
             name
             of
             every
             person
             ,
             and
             every
             Town
             ;
             to
             know
             how
             far
             each
             City
             was
             from
             another
             whose
             distances
             are
             there
             expressed
             ;
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             like
             
               Historical
               ,
               Genealogical
               ,
               Chronological
               ,
               Topographical
               ,
               Physical
               ,
            
             incidental
             passages
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             appurtenance
             ,
             and
             not
             strictly
             a
             
               part
               (
               Essential
               or
               Integral
            
             )
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Holiness
             or
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Yet
             remember
             that
             we
             maintain
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Lyars
             who
             accuse
             God
             of
             Lying
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             whatever
             
             some
             ignorantly
             talk
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               God
               cannot
               lie
            
             .
             See
             the
             excellent
             Amesius
             his
             Disputation
             ,
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               An
               falsum
               subesse
               potest
               fidei
               divinae
               ,
            
             after
             his
             
               Medulla
               Theologiae
            
             (
             which
             book
             with
             his
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Alstedius
             his
             Encyclopaediae
             ,
             may
             (
             after
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Concordance
             )
             make
             a
             good
             Divine
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             better
             Library
             than
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             fourth
             
               Council
               .
               Carth.
            
             were
             acquainted
             with
             .
             )
             He
             that
             thinketh
             God
             can
             lie
             ,
             destroyeth
             the
             
               Objectum
               Formale
               fidei
               divinae
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             have
             no
             Faith.
             If
             God
             could
             
               lie
               in
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             revealeth
             the
             truth
             ,
             unless
             by
             sense
             it self
             and
             after-experience
             .
             All
             Faith
             goeth
             upon
             such
             a
             Syllogism
             as
             this
             
               [
               Whatsoever
               God
               saith
               is
               true
               :
               But
               this
               God
               saith
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ]
            
             So
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             every
             word
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             
               be
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             must
             believe
             it
             all
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             he
             can
             believe
             none
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             believe
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             part
             ;
             which
             needeth
             no
             proof
             .
          
           
           
             Because
             that
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             doubted
             of
             ,
             yea
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Peter
               2d
            
             .
             the
             
               Heb.
               Apocal.
            
             &c.
             and
             yet
             were
             truly
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             are
             many
             false
             and
             wicked
             sayings
             historically
             recited
             in
             the
             Scripture
             (
             as
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Cain
               ,
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Gehezi
            
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Devil
             (
             of
             Job
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             the
             Scripture
             is
             nevertheless
             true
             :
             For
             it
             is
             true
             that
             all
             these
             untruths
             were
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             
               absolutely
               and
               in
               all
               things
               infallible
               ,
            
             as
             all
             Christians
             do
             Confess
             .
             They
             were
             not
             as
             perfect
             in
             Knowledge
             as
             now
             they
             are
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Either
             Paul
             or
             
               Barnab
               as
            
             was
             mistaken
             about
             the
             fitness
             of
             Mark
             to
             go
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             
               greater
               assistance
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             promised
             them
             when
             
               two
               or
               three
               of
               them
               were
               assembled
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
            
             than
             when
             they
             proceeded
             singly
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
             But
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             above
             
               perfect
               infallibi●ity
            
             and
             impeccability
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             confess
             that
             Christs
             Disciples
             were
             not
             indefectible
             or
             sinless
             .
             As
             their
             understandings
             ,
             so
             their
             
               wills
               and
               lives
            
             ,
             had
             still
             some
             imperfections
             .
             
               Marke
               ,
               Paul
            
             and
             Silas
             did
             not
             all
             perfectly
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             they
             differed
             about
             .
             Peter
             did
             amiss
             in
             avoiding
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             when
             Paul
             blamed
             him
             openly
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             And
             Barnabas
             and
             others
             did
             not
             do
             well
             in
             being
             drawn
             away
             to
             the
             same
             ●iss●●●lation
             .
             When
             Paul
             saith
             of
             
               Timothy
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               man
               like
            
             minded
             ●nd
             of
             others
             ,
             
               They
               all
               seek
               their
               own
            
             ,
             He
             took
             not
             
               all
               Christians
               that
               had
               the
               Spirit
            
             to
             be
             perfect
             :
             If
             any
             man
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             very
             wrangling
             de●●●●●ng
             Galathians
             ,
             had
             
               received
               the
               spirit
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             so
             had
             the
             wrangling
             
               Corinthians
               Christ
               in
               them
            
             ,
             2
             Cor
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             confess
             that
             he
             who
             is
             
               either
               infallible
            
             or
             defectible
             (
             lyable
             to
             
               error
               or
               sia
            
             )
             is
             of
             himself
             capable
             of
             being
             deceived
             and
             of
             deceiving
             others
             .
             If
             he
             were
             Infallible
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             all
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             while
             he
             
               can
               sin
            
             (
             of
             himself
             considered
             )
             he
             
             can
             be
             heedless
             ,
             careless
             ,
             rash
             ,
             partial
             ,
             and
             for
             by
             respects
             speak
             too
             little
             or
             too
             much
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Devils
             last
             method
             ,
             to
             undo
             by
             overdoing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             destroy
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             by
             over
             magnifying
             them
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             use
             his
             methods
             ,
             nor
             deny
             any
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             to
             doubt
             whether
             those
             that
             were
             but
             Evangelists
             (
             as
             Marke
             and
             Luke
             )
             had
             the
             same
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirits
             infallible
             assistance
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             seeing
             we
             find
             not
             that
             promise
             so
             expresly
             any
             where
             made
             to
             them
             .
             And
             thereupon
             he
             may
             possibly
             think
             that
             some
             errors
             may
             consist
             with
             their
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             many
             Christians
             who
             had
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             And
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             alwaies
             equally
             in
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             we
             suppose
             the
             Prophets
             could
             not
             alwaies
             Prophesie
             ,
             nor
             those
             that
             spake
             with
             tongues
             ,
             use
             that
             gift
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             yet
             those
             that
             did
             miracles
             ,
             healed
             the
             
             sick
             ,
             or
             raised
             the
             dead
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             ,
             as
             in
             various
             sorts
             and
             measures
             in
             several
             persons
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             )
             so
             also
             at
             various
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             various
             measures
             in
             the
             same
             person
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             every
             word
             in
             Scripture
             was
             written
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             writer
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             infallibility
             and
             indefectibility
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             And
             we
             do
             confess
             our selves
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             given
             them
             for
             
               every
               use
            
             or
             thing
             that
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             for
             
               those
               matters
            
             about
             which
             they
             had
             
               special
               need
               of
               it
            
             and
             
               use
               for
               it
            
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             their
             office
             .
             The
             Spirit
             was
             not
             so
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             discern
             those
             things
             by
             ,
             which
             the
             
               common
               sense
               and
               understanding
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             was
             sufficient
             to
             discern
             .
             They
             could
             tast
             sweet
             from
             bitter
             ,
             feel
             heat
             from
             cold
             ,
             discern
             light
             from
             darkness
             ,
             without
             an
             
               Infallible
               extraordinary
            
             Spirit
             .
             And
             so
             being
             
               eye
               and
               ear
               witnesses
            
             ,
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             said
             ,
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             his
             miracles
             ,
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             his
             ascension
             ,
             they
             might
             infallibly
             know
             them
             by
             ordinary
             means
             .
             And
             so
             a
             good
             Christian
             
             may
             doubt
             whether
             they
             had
             the
             Spirit
             infallibly
             ,
             to
             transcribe
             and
             cite
             every
             passage
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             visible
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             relate
             the
             things
             which
             they
             saw
             done
             with
             their
             eyes
             ;
             or
             to
             report
             the
             history
             of
             several
             actions
             which
             were
             then
             done
             :
             (
             as
             what
             was
             the
             place
             and
             power
             of
             
               Herod
               ,
               Archelaus
               ,
               Pilate
               ,
               Falix
               ,
               Festut
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             and
             such
             other
             parts
             of
             common
             History
             .
          
           
             Ninethly
             ,
             And
             we
             all
             confess
             that
             the
             words
             are
             but
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             sense
             as
             the
             Soul
             :
             And
             that
             the
             words
             are
             for
             the
             sense
             .
             And
             there
             is
             more
             of
             the
             Spirits
             assistance
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             soul
             of
             the
             Scripture
             than
             in
             the
             words
             and
             body
             :
             And
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             phrase
             and
             method
             somewhat
             of
             (
             blameless
             )
             humane
             imperfection
             :
             And
             that
             as
             David
             was
             not
             stronger
             then
             Goliah
             ,
             nor
             his
             weapons
             more
             excellent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             God
             would
             overcome
             strength
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             more
             weak
             ;
             so
             an
             Aristotle
             may
             be
             more
             accurate
             in
             method
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Demosthenes
               ,
               Varro
            
             or
             Ci●cro
             in
             words
             and
             phrase
             than
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             And
             they
             may
             be
             left
             to
             the
             imperfections
             
             of
             their
             several
             gifts
             (
             diversified
             by
             nature
             or
             education
             )
             in
             their
             stile
             .
             And
             God
             may
             hide
             that
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             which
             he
             revealeth
             to
             babes
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             foollishness
             of
             Preaching
             may
             save
             believers
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             that
             no
             flesh
             may
             glory
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             say
             that
             no
             man
             may
             seek
             or
             attain
             more
             Logick
             ,
             Philosophy
             or
             Grammar
             than
             he
             findeth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             As
             Protestants
             receive
             not
             so
             many
             Books
             as
             Canonical
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             so
             some
             Protestants
             have
             not
             received
             so
             many
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             so
             many
             possibly
             erre
             in
             thinking
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             may
             think
             it
             of
             more
             uncertain
             credit
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             Matthew
             being
             at
             first
             written
             in
             Hebrew
             or
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             after
             translated
             into
             Greek
             ,
             that
             the
             Translator
             being
             unknown
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Translation
             must
             be
             the
             less
             certain
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             translator
             was
             one
             that
             had
             a
             promise
             
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             though
             doubtless
             they
             erre
             who
             so
             conclude
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             Some
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             certainly
             there
             are
             a
             great
             number
             of
             various
             Readings
             ,
             which
             all
             prove
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Copies
             erre
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             
               all
               those
            
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             some
             words
             or
             particles
             differ
             from
             others
             which
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             autographs
             ;
             seeing
             each
             scribe
             had
             not
             a
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             If
             some
             particular
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             not
             extant
             ,
             or
             never
             known
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             rest
             may
             teach
             those
             same
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
             if
             they
             may
             be
             Christians
             and
             saved
             without
             knowing
             of
             that
             particular
             Book
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             be
             so
             ,
             without
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             Canonical
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             and
             certain
             truth
             .
          
           
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             Yea
             more
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             saved
             (
             and
             to
             be
             good
             Christians
             )
             without
             being
             certain
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             any
             one
             Book
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             totally
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             cannot
             Read
             ,
             may
             possibly
             not
             hear
             
             the
             whole
             Book
             from
             another
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             as
             to
             understand
             and
             remember
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             may
             hear
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             out
             of
             another
             Book
             .
             Yea
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             past
             doubt
             that
             a
             man
             may
             (
             in
             some
             cases
             or
             circumstances
             )
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             
               there
               is
               any
               Scripture
            
             which
             is
             
               Gods
               Infallible
               word
            
             .
             For
             first
             so
             all
             the
             believers
             of
             the
             old
             world
             were
             saved
             ,
             before
             Moses
             wrote
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             were
             gathered
             and
             thousands
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             many
             years
             before
             a
             word
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             all
             the
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             Christians
             who
             cannot
             read
             ,
             do
             know
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Book
             which
             hath
             such
             words
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             other
             men
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             we
             know
             not
             but
             the
             Papists
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             too
             great
             undervaluers
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             lock
             it
             up
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             over
             magnifie
             Tradition
             )
             may
             keep
             thousands
             among
             them
             without
             the
             knowledge
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               Book
               which
               is
               Gods
               word
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             may
             teach
             them
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             
               other
               means
            
             ,
             after
             to
             be
             mentioned
             :
             And
             it
             seemeth
             by
             
             the
             
               Epist.
               Jesuit
               .
               &
               Masaeus
               Histor
               .
               Judic
               .
            
             and
             other
             writings
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Japan
               ,
               Congo
               ,
               China
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             they
             did
             teach
             them
             onely
             by
             Creeds
             ,
             Catechismes
             ,
             and
             preachings
             :
             And
             I
             remember
             no
             knowledge
             that
             they
             gave
             to
             most
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             most
             cruel
             torments
             and
             martyrdoms
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             in
             Japan
             endured
             (
             of
             which
             see
             Varentus
             history
             )
             doth
             put
             all
             sober
             readers
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             excellent
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             
               other
               means
            
             may
             make
             men
             Christians
             who
             are
             
               never
               told
            
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             those
             
               same
               means
               with
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             may
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             made
             believe
             that
             all
             Scripture
             passages
             are
             not
             the
             infallible
             dictates
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             instances
             enough
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             many
             may
             be
             Christians
             and
             have
             a
             
               certain
               faith
            
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             
               certain
               of
               all
               things
            
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             all
             these
             persons
             are
             herein
             defective
             or
             erroneous
             ,
             yet
             that
             Christianity
             may
             be
             otherwise
             known
             and
             proved
             :
             Yea
             though
             the
             
             case
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             as
             these
             mistaking
             persons
             think
             .
             And
             I
             told
             you
             how
             many
             waies
             ,
             besides
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             summe
             and
             necessary
             substance
             of
             the
             Christianity
             is
             delivered
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             
               Reas
               .
               of
               Christ
               .
               Rel.
               pag.
            
             336
             ,
             337.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             successive
             Being
             of
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             a
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             to
             preach
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             a
             succession
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             solemnizing
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             contained
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             the
             three
             breviates
             or
             symboles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             still
             used
             .
             Yea
             every
             one
             that
             was
             baptized
             at
             age
             (
             and
             the
             Parent
             for
             the
             Infant
             )
             did
             openly
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             in
             all
             the
             essential
             particulars
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             the
             Churches
             use
             of
             Catechising
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             first
             know
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             were
             to
             enter
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             In
             that
             constant
             Communion
             
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             solemn
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             setting
             apart
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             that
             use
             ;
             where
             in
             their
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             expressed
             and
             excercised
             their
             Religion
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             In
             the
             constant
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Pastors
             .
             Eightly
             ,
             In
             the
             constant
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             wherein
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             recited
             and
             expressed
             .
             And
             the
             custome
             was
             also
             to
             repeat
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Belief
             .
             Ninethly
             ,
             The
             frequent
             disputations
             of
             the
             Christian
             Pastors
             for
             their
             Religion
             against
             all
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             and
             Heroticks
             .
             Tenthly
             ,
             The
             writings
             of
             the
             said
             Pastors
             ,
             Apologies
             ,
             Doctrinal
             ,
             Historical
             ,
             Commentaries
             ,
             Devotional
             .
             Eleventhly
             ,
             The
             Confession
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Twelfthly
             ,
             The
             Decrees
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Epistles
             of
             Councils
             or
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Christian
             Pastors
             .
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             And
             after
             these
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Laws
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             :
             in
             all
             which
             we
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             peculiar
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             we
             may
             adde
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             Religion
             ;
             as
             
               Pliny
               ,
               Celsus
               ,
               Julian
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             these
             waies
             set
             together
             ,
             told
             men
             what
             Christianity
             was
             .
             Fifteenthly
             ,
             But
             the
             fullest
             and
             surest
             discovery
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             of
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             constantly
             read
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             In
             all
             this
             I
             have
             but
             told
             you
             ,
             by
             how
             many
             waies
             and
             means
             materially
             the
             Gospel
             Doctrine
             was
             made
             known
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             great
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               by
               all
               these
               means
               we
               might
               come
               to
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               could
               not
               prove
               every
               word
               or
               particle
               of
               Scripture
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             They
             that
             deny
             it
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               can
               mistake
               or
               be
               deceived
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               take
               his
               word
               as
               certain
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               speaketh
               falsly
               ;
               for
               we
               can
               never
               be
               sure
               that
               he
               speaketh
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             But
             I
             affirm
             the
             thing
             questioned
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             the
             mistake
             of
             this
             reason
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             remembred
             that
             we
             ascribe
             
               Infallibility
               Primitive
            
             and
             Absolute
             to
             God
             and
             no
             other
             .
             Therefore
             
             we
             are
             certain
             that
             so
             much
             is
             true
             as
             is
             
               Gods
               word
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             are
             Certain
             that
             
               all
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             his
             
               seal
               or
               attestation
               to
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             largely
             opened
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             oppose
             ;
             All
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             Antecedent
             and
             Constitutive
             and
             Concomitant
             and
             
               subsequent
               Attestation
               of
               God
            
             there
             opened
             ,
             we
             are
             
               certain
               is
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             are
             Certain
             that
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Doctrine
            
             had
             all
             this
             fourfold
             Divine
             Testimony
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Doctrine
            
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             .
             And
             consequently
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             whatever
             he
             affirmeth
             himself
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             are
             certain
             that
             the
             Apostles
             as
             
               Preachers
               of
               this
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               performers
               of
               the
               Commission
               Delivered
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             had
             the
             
               same
               attestation
            
             in
             kind
             as
             Christ
             himself
             had
             :
             They
             had
             the
             same
             SPIRIT
             .
             Though
             the
             antecedent
             testimony
             by
             Prophesie
             was
             not
             so
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             preached
             and
             
             left
             in
             writing
             First
             ,
             Hath
             in
             it
             still
             visibly
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             every
             truly
             discerning
             person
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Gods
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
               and
               Goodness
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             same
             Gospel
             as
             preached
             and
             delivered
             by
             them
             had
             the
             Concomitant
             Testimony
             of
             abundant
             certain
             Miracles
             ,
             Prophesies
             and
             holy
             works
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             same
             Gospel
             maketh
             that
             impression
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             true
             receivers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             so
             proveth
             it
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             The
             concurrence
             of
             these
             three
             is
             a
             full
             and
             certain
             proof
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             doubtfulness
             in
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             First
             ,
             Either
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             that
             these
             Attestations
             prove
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             whether
             they
             are
             
               really
               Divine
               Attestations
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Or
             whether
             
               Divine
               Attestations
               are
               a
               certain
               proof
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             To
             begin
             at
             the
             last
             .
             First
             ,
             If
             Divine
             Testimony
             be
             not
             a
             certain
             proof
             of
             Truth
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             possible
             proof
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Veracity
             in
             any
             Creature
             ,
             but
             derivative
             from
             God
             :
             And
             then
             it
             must
             be
             either
             because
             a
             Lie
             is
             as
             perfect
             and
             
             Good
             as
             Truth
             (
             which
             humanity
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             contradicteth
             ,
             and
             humane
             society
             abhorreth
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             savages
             so
             barbarous
             as
             to
             think
             so
             )
             or
             because
             God
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             either
             in
             wisdome
             to
             know
             what
             is
             True
             and
             sit
             ,
             or
             in
             Goodness
             to
             choose
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             Power
             to
             use
             it
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               God
            
             (
             and
             consequently
             no
             Being
             )
             for
             an
             Imperfect
             God
             ,
             an
             unwise
             ,
             an
             ill
             ,
             an
             
               impotent
               Being
            
             ,
             is
             
               no
               God.
            
             And
             verily
             all
             our
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Infidel
             and
             the
             Impious
             ,
             and
             the
             Persecuter
             ,
             must
             finally
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Whethen
               there
               be
               a
               God.
            
             
          
           
             II.
             And
             that
             these
             were
             really
             Divine
             Attestations
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             the
             Treatise
             .
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             Divine
             Effects
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Vestigia
             or
             Image
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             such
             as
             none
             can
             do
             but
             God.
             None
             else
             can
             give
             that
             full
             Antecedent
             Testimony
             of
             Prophesie
             :
             None
             else
             could
             have
             done
             what
             Christ
             did
             ;
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             :
             None
             could
             heal
             all
             Diseases
             ,
             work
             all
             Miracles
             ,
             raise
             the
             Dead
             with
             a
             word
             :
             None
             else
             could
             do
             what
             the
             Apostles
             
             did
             ;
             in
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             wonderous
             gifts
             ,
             and
             these
             wrought
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             before
             so
             many
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             .
             No
             other
             Doctrine
             could
             it self
             bear
             Gods
             Image
             of
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             so
             exactly
             ,
             nor
             make
             such
             an
             Impresse
             of
             the
             same
             Image
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             Nay
             though
             this
             same
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             be
             adopted
             to
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             
               do
               it
            
             for
             want
             of
             Powerfull
             application
             ,
             if
             God
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             did
             not
             set
             it
             home
             :
             so
             that
             the
             sanctification
             and
             renovation
             of
             souls
             ,
             is
             a
             Divine
             Attestation
             of
             this
             sacred
             Gospel
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             the
             past
             Testimonies
             (
             of
             Christs
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Miracles
             )
             here
             is
             a
             double
             Testimony
             from
             God
             still
             vouchsafed
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             The
             one
             is
             
               Gods
               Image
            
             on
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             The
             same
             Image
             by
             this
             Scripture
             (
             and
             the
             Spirit
             that
             indited
             it
             )
             printed
             on
             all
             true
             Christians
             souls
             .
             Divine
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             hath
             imprinted
             it self
             first
             upon
             the
             
               sacred
               word
            
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             produceth
             unimitably
             ,
             holy
             Life
             ,
             
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             in
             holy
             souls
             .
             True
             Christians
             know
             this
             :
             They
             feel
             it
             :
             They
             profess
             it
             :
             They
             have
             this
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             illuminating
             their
             minds
             ,
             sanctifying
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             quickening
             them
             to
             vital
             operation
             and
             execution
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             Christs
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Witness
             still
             dwelling
             in
             all
             his
             members
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             an
             
               immediate
               verbal
            
             or
             
               impulsive
               revelation
            
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             
               Holy
               indwelling
               nature
               ,
               principle
               ,
               operation
               ,
            
             conforming
             the
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             proving
             us
             to
             bear
             his
             Image
             .
             This
             is
             
               Christs
               Witness
            
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             Christ
             indeed
             and
             True
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             
               Our
               Witness
            
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             :
             And
             it
             is
             our
             
               Inherent
               earnest
            
             and
             
               pledge
               ,
               first
               fruits
               and
               foretasts
            
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             and
             promised
             .
             If
             you
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             your self
             as
             this
             ,
             you
             have
             resisted
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             Quenched
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             if
             you
             would
             not
             have
             him
             dwell
             and
             operate
             in
             
               your
               heart
            
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             cannot
             see
             him
             in
             the
             
               holy
               word
            
             :
             And
             if
             you
             would
             not
             consent
             that
             he
             
               Rule
               your
               Mind
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             deny
             him
             also
             in
             that
             word
             which
             
             he
             did
             make
             to
             Rule
             you
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             question
             the
             Real
             existence
             of
             these
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             First
             ,
             Those
             that
             were
             given
             to
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             ,
             I
             have
             plainly
             proved
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             were
             delivered
             down
             to
             the
             world
             three
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             
               most
               credible
               humane
               Testimony
            
             ,
             to
             produce
             a
             
               humane
               Faith.
            
             2.
             
             By
             such
             a
             
               Connexion
               and
               such
               Circumstances
            
             of
             those
             
               humane
               Testimonies
            
             as
             amount
             to
             a
             
               Natural
               Infallible
               Certainty
            
             (
             As
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Wars
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             K.
             Charles
             ,
             K.
             James
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             our
             Laws
             were
             made
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             London
             was
             burnt
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             &c.
             even
             to
             them
             that
             see
             not
             any
             of
             these
             .
             )
             3.
             
             By
             
               new
               Divine
               Attestations
               to
               these
               Attestations
            
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             concurreth
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             
               full
               humane
               Faith.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             
               Natural
               Certainty
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             the
             ascertaining
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             die
             ,
             rise
             ,
             ascend
             ,
             work
             miracles
             ,
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             the
             Apostles
             wrought
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             the
             
               other
               two
            
             Testimonies
             
             still
             shew
             themselves
             :
             They
             are
             yet
             in
             Being
             .
             The
             sacred
             Gospel
             is
             among
             is
             and
             on
             it
             the
             Life
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Love
             fore-described
             .
             The
             
               Believers
               sanctified
            
             by
             this
             Gospel
             are
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             have
             within
             them
             the
             Impressed
             
               Life
               ,
               Light
               ,
               Love.
            
             We
             see
             it
             (
             where
             distance
             ,
             selfishness
             ,
             prejudice
             or
             malignity
             hindereth
             not
             )
             shining
             (
             though
             as
             through
             a
             Lanthorn
             )
             and
             working
             (
             though
             imperfectly
             )
             in
             others
             :
             And
             they
             that
             have
             it
             may
             so
             feel
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             will
             preserve
             them
             against
             the
             Cavils
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             
               Great
               Creator
            
             hath
             his
             standing
             Testimony
             in
             the
             Natural
             Conscience
             of
             mankind
             ,
             which
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             Devil
             shall
             keep
             up
             some
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             they
             that
             have
             not
             a
             
               written
               Law
            
             ,
             are
             a
             
               Law
               unto
               themselves
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             Law
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             So
             the
             
               Gracious
               Redeemer
            
             hath
             his
             standing
             Witness
             in
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             even
             his
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Creature
            
             ,
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
            
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             
               Divine
               Life
               ,
               Light
            
             and
             Love
             ,
             so
             as
             shall
             keep
             up
             a
             Church
             of
             holy
             ones
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             despight
             
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             even
             the
             spirits
             of
             Death
             ,
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             of
             Malignity
             ;
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Validity
             of
             Gods
             Attestation
             .
          
           
             III.
             All
             then
             that
             remaineth
             doubtful
             ,
             or
             further
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               What
               it
               is
               that
               God
               hath
               thus
               attested
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             We
             are
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             nothing
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             nothing
             that
             all
             this
             is
             done
             for
             :
             nor
             nothing
             that
             maketh
             this
             change
             on
             souls
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             are
             sure
             it
             can
             be
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             Office
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             himself
             :
             He
             hath
             certainly
             by
             this
             proved
             his
             own
             Verity
             and
             Veracity
             :
             for
             his
             own
             Miracles
             and
             Resurrection
             were
             seals
             affixed
             hereunto
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             
               same
               Gospel
            
             spoken
             by
             himself
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             also
             when
             spoken
             or
             written
             by
             his
             Disciples
             .
             Else
             the
             same
             should
             be
             sure
             and
             not
             sure
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             confirmed
             all
             their
             Commissioned
             work
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             this
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             .
             Whatever
             Christ
             Promised
             them
             the
             Spirit
             for
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Spirit
             for
             .
             He
             
             that
             findeth
             his
             Promise
             with
             the
             Performance
             ,
             may
             know
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Promise
             which
             was
             Performed
             .
             Therefore
             our
             work
             is
             to
             find
             out
             that
             Promise
             .
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             We
             find
             their
             Commission
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Go
               and
               Disciple
               me
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Baptizing
               them
               into
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatever
               I
               have
               Commanded
               you
               .
            
             And
             the
             Promise
             is
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwaies
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             Joh.
             16.
             7
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               for
               you
               that
               I
               go
               away
               :
               for
               if
               I
               go
               not
               away
               ,
               the
               Advocate
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               you
               :
               But
               if
               I
               depart
               I
               will
               send
               him
               unto
               you
               .
               I
               have
               yet
               many
               things
               to
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               cannot
               bear
               them
               now
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               when
               he
               the
               spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               the
               truth
               :
               For
               he
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               hear
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               speak
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               shew
               you
               things
               to
               come
               :
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.
             49.
             
             
               And
               behold
               I
               send
               the
               promise
               of
               my
               Father
               upon
               you
               :
               But
               tarry
               ye
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               till
               ye
               be
               endued
            
             
             
               with
               power
               from
               on
               high
            
             ;
             so
             Act.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               Baptized
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               not
               many
               days
               hence
               ,
            
             Verse
             8.
             
             
               But
               ye
               shall
               receive
               power
               after
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               witnesses
               to
               me
               ,
               both
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               to
               all
               Judea
               ,
               and
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             John
             17.
             8.
             
             
               I
               have
               given
               to
               them
               the
               words
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               received
               them
               ,
            
             Verse
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Sanctifie
               them
               through
               thy
               truth
               :
               thy
               word
               is
               truth
               :
               As
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               I
               have
               also
               sent
               them
               into
               the
               world
               :
               And
               for
               their
               sakes
               I
               sanctifie
               my self
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               might
               be
               sanctified
               through
               the
               truth
               .
            
             John
             14
             26.
             
             
               But
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               he
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               ,
               &
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               your
               remembrance
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               said
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Adde
             to
             these
             the
             Texts
             which
             mention
             the
             Performance
             of
             these
             Promises
             ;
             as
             John
             20.
             22.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               So
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               to
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               :
               God
               also
               bearing
               them
               witness
               ,
               both
               with
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               with
               divers
               miracles
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               will
               ,
            
             1
             Pet
             1
             12.
             
             
               The
               things
               which
               are
               now
               reported
               unto
               you
               ,
               by
               them
               that
               have
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               sent
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             Rom.
             15.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Through
               mighty
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               by
               Illyricum
               ,
               I
               have
               fully
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               This
               onely
               would
               I
               learn
               of
               you
               :
               Received
               ye
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
          
           
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             them
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             understand
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             remember
             all
             that
             Christ
             had
             taught
             them
             :
             to
             help
             them
             to
             deliver
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             draw
             men
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             Baptize
             them
             ;
             To
             gather
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             Christ
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             part
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
             To
             teach
             them
             all
             truth
             which
             was
             Evangelical
             or
             part
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Office.
             To
             enable
             them
             to
             be
             most
             certain
             and
             full
             in
             their
             Testimony
             of
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             from
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seen
             him
             do
             ,
             which
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             a
             word
             to
             to
             perform
             all
             their
             proper
             Office.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             at
             the
             present
             suppose
             you
             to
             take
             these
             Texts
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             For
             I
             must
             suppose
             you
             to
             be
             an
             Infidel
             :
             But
             I
             onely
             offer
             them
             as
             part
             of
             the
             certain
             historical
             evidence
             ,
             concurring
             with
             all
             the
             forementioned
             history
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             to
             prove
             
               what
               it
               was
            
             which
             the
             Apostles
             miracles
             were
             used
             to
             confirm
             .
             This
             same
             Gospel
             they
             preached
             every
             where
             ,
             when
             they
             wrought
             these
             miracles
             .
             And
             if
             they
             confirmed
             not
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             confirmed
             nothing
             .
             So
             that
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             this
             Spirit
             and
             Miracles
             were
             real
             ,
             and
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               Christs
               person
               ,
               actions
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
               sufferings
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               ascension
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               and
               Commandments
               ,
            
             which
             they
             attested
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             properly
             the
             Gospel
             or
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             what
             hindereth
             our
             certainty
             of
             all
             this
             .
             If
             it
             were
             a
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             attested
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             the
             more
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             he
             
             attested
             this
             much
             .
             The
             Apostles
             constantly
             preached
             this
             Gospel
             ;
             They
             Baptized
             persons
             into
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             They
             opened
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faith
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             profess
             that
             Faith
             ;
             They
             engaged
             them
             into
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             directed
             them
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             godly
             ,
             righteous
             and
             sober
             life
             :
             And
             they
             confirmed
             all
             this
             by
             miracles
             .
             And
             is
             not
             all
             this
             then
             made
             sure
             ?
             (
             Yea
             ,
             before
             they
             wrote
             any
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             )
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             
               [
               He
               that
               speaketh
               falsly
               in
               one
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               certainly
               or
               as
               infallible
               in
               nothing
               ]
            
             I
             again
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blind
             Objection
             .
             God
             onely
             is
             absolutely
             infallible
             .
             All
             men
             are
             fallible
             in
             some
             things
             :
             We
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             erre
             in
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             Peter
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             talkt
             of
             dwelling
             on
             the
             Mount.
             They
             
               could
               erre
            
             ,
             and
             they
             
               could
               sin
            
             :
             And
             he
             that
             
               sinneth
               ,
               erreth
            
             :
             They
             were
             not
             absolutely
             perfect
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             in
             
               certain
               particulars
            
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               erre
               or
               to
               deceive
               .
            
             Those
             words
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             by
             
             inspiration
             dictate
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             those
             words
             the
             same
             Holy
             Ghost
             attested
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               To
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             
               thus
               much
            
             being
             past
             doubt
             ,
             what
             if
             we
             were
             now
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             some
             Appurtenances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             any
             of
             the
             Spirits
             dictates
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             or
             any
             proper
             part
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Commissioned
             for
             ,
             and
             Spiritually
             Enabled
             to
             teach
             ?
             What
             if
             in
             some
             points
             which
             they
             could
             know
             by
             common
             sense
             infallibly
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             any
             one
             should
             think
             that
             they
             were
             left
             meerly
             to
             that
             certainty
             of
             sense
             .
             What
             if
             one
             be
             uncertain
             which
             are
             the
             Parts
             ,
             and
             which
             but
             the
             Appurtetenances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             some
             things
             which
             salvation
             is
             not
             laid
             on
             ?
             Or
             were
             uncertain
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             did
             determine
             the
             Speakers
             tongue
             or
             pen
             about
             every
             such
             Appurtenance
             ?
             What
             's
             this
             to
             the
             invalidating
             of
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             If
             indeed
             when
             they
             speak
             by
             the
             Spirits
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             spake
             falsly
             at
             any
             one
             time
             ,
             we
             could
             never
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             spake
             true
             .
             
             But
             when
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             all
             is
             
               true
               which
               they
               speak
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             sure
             that
             
               they
               spake
            
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             delivered
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             onely
             not
             sure
             whether
             every
             word
             in
             Genealogy
             ,
             or
             by
             circumstances
             were
             spoken
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nothing
             will
             follow
             hence
             ,
             but
             that
             
               every
               word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               ,
            
             and
             
               every
               word
               of
               the
               Apostles
               which
               was
               a
               word
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             it
             is
             perversness
             to
             argue
             ,
             
               They
               ▪
               may
               erre
               when
               they
               speak
               their
               own
               words
               as
               men
               :
               Therefore
               they
               may
               erre
               when
               they
               speak
               Gods
               words
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Internal
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             infallible
             .
             And
             so
             much
             as
             this
             Spirit
             attesteth
             to
             me
             is
             true
             ,
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             this
             Spirit
             attesteth
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             me
             ;
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             imprinted
             on
             my
             heart
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             impression
             I
             know
             the
             seal
             .
             But
             what
             if
             I
             find
             on
             me
             no
             part
             of
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Jorams
               Father
            
             or
             Son
             ;
             what
             if
             I
             feel
             no
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             tells
             the
             age
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             man
             there
             named
             ;
             Nor
             can
             prove
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             me
             ,
             how
             far
             Bethany
             was
             
             from
             Jerusalem
             ;
             What
             if
             the
             mention
             of
             
               Pauls
               Cloak
               and
               Parchments
            
             did
             not
             sanctifie
             me
             ?
             Must
             I
             be
             uncertain
             of
             
               that
               which
               did
            
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             if
             I
             read
             a
             promise
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             God
             will
             never
             fail
             me
             nor
             forsake
             me
             ?
             but
             will
             preserve
             me
             in
             safety
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ?
             If
             I
             were
             uncertain
             whether
             this
             promise
             extended
             to
             every
             hair
             of
             my
             head
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             perish
             ?
             or
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             my
             Colour
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             accidents
             ;
             Will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             I
             my self
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             my
             person
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             forsaken
             ?
          
           
             What
             if
             I
             have
             a
             promise
             that
             
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               my
               good
            
             ;
             And
             I
             am
             uncertain
             whether
             sins
             or
             my
             own
             follies
             ,
             or
             rashness
             ,
             or
             the
             creeping
             of
             every
             worm
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             shaking
             of
             every
             leaf
             be
             numbered
             with
             those
             
               [
               All
               things
               .
            
             ]
             Must
             I
             be
             uncertain
             therefore
             whether
             
               any
               thing
            
             shall
             work
             for
             my
             good
             ?
             or
             whether
             
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
            
             shall
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             if
             I
             be
             uncertain
             whether
             the
             vegetative
             faculties
             or
             soul
             in
             man
             ,
             be
             material
             or
             immateterial
             ?
             
             Must
             I
             be
             as
             uncertain
             whether
             man
             have
             an
             immaterial
             (
             or
             incorporeal
             )
             soul
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             intellectual
             powers
             be
             such
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             What
             if
             I
             be
             in
             doubt
             when
             the
             Law
             doth
             summon
             a
             man
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             or
             command
             him
             any
             office
             ,
             whether
             it
             meant
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             change
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             or
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             nor
             cut
             his
             hair
             or
             nails
             ,
             but
             bring
             all
             with
             him
             ?
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             I
             must
             be
             as
             uncertain
             whether
             the
             person
             himself
             must
             come
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             What
             if
             I
             be
             disputing
             whether
             a
             Tree
             be
             wood
             ?
             and
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             the
             leaves
             ,
             their
             ribs
             ,
             or
             stalkes
             be
             truly
             wood
             or
             not
             ?
             must
             I
             therefore
             be
             uncertain
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             What
             if
             we
             dispute
             whether
             all
             the
             Kings
             officers
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             and
             it
             be
             a
             doubt
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             a
             Prelate
             or
             an
             Apparator
             be
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ?
             can
             I
             therefore
             be
             assured
             of
             no
             others
             ?
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             When
             a
             witness
             sweareth
             to
             any
             writing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             interrogatories
             ;
             If
             I
             be
             uncertain
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             true
             spelling
             ,
             
             or
             Syntax
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             propriety
             of
             every
             phrase
             ,
             or
             every
             circumstance
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             he
             attesteth
             ,
             must
             I
             therefore
             be
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             attest
             any
             thing
             at
             al
             ?
          
           
             This
             one
             consideration
             may
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             such
             conclusions
             ;
             That
             all
             Systems
             Physical
             and
             Moral
             ,
             have
             their
             great
             Essential
             or
             principal
             parts
             ,
             and
             their
             smaller
             Integrals
             ,
             and
             their
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             proper
             parts
             .
             And
             the
             Great
             and
             Principal
             parts
             are
             
               few
               ,
               plain
               ,
               discernable
            
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             or
             the
             greatest
             Ends
             :
             The
             Integrals
             are
             
               numerous
               ,
               small
               ,
               hardly
               discernable
               ,
            
             and
             necessary
             only
             to
             Perfection
             .
             The
             Accidents
             are
             some
             of
             them
             yet
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             nnd
             less
             discernable
             .
             At
             the
             master
             trunks
             its
             easie
             to
             know
             which
             is
             a
             vein
             ,
             and
             which
             an
             Artery
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             Nerve
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             their
             number
             :
             But
             when
             you
             go
             to
             their
             extremities
             ,
             they
             will
             appear
             innumerable
             ,
             small
             ,
             and
             scarce
             discernable
             .
             I
             can
             know
             many
             grand
             trunks
             or
             boughs
             a
             tree
             hath
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             know
             the
             number
             of
             the
             thousands
             of
             sprigs
             at
             the
             extreamities
             ,
             
             nor
             just
             where
             the
             woody
             nature
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             leaves
             or
             frutex
             doth
             begin
             .
             So
             I
             can
             easily
             know
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             H●●●
             and
             Love
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             every
             true
             part
             of
             Holiness
             .
             But
             to
             know
             of
             every
             particular
             thought
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             real
             part
             of
             holiness
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             in
             our
             present
             case
             we
             can
             easily
             prove
             that
             all
             that
             is
             Gods
             word
             and
             uttered
             and
             sealed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             is
             true
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             a
             
               full
               certainty
            
             of
             
               every
               book
            
             whether
             it
             be
             truly
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             
               every
               Copy
            
             that
             varieth
             in
             some
             readings
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             of
             every
             
               Genealogical
               Chronological
               Topographical
            
             ,
             or
             Historical
             word
             ;
             every
             phrase
             ,
             location
             ,
             order
             of
             sentences
             ,
             citation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             certainly
             all
             done
             by
             the
             Infallible
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             requireth
             more
             knowledg
             than
             every
             true
             Christian
             hath
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             the
             same
             clearness
             and
             notoriety
             of
             Evidence
             as
             the
             Gospel
             or
             
               substance
               of
               Christianity
            
             hath
             .
             No
             〈◊〉
             that
             all
             Gods
             word
             is
             True
             ,
             
             Truth
             is
             equally
             Truth
             ,
             it
             having
             not
             a
             
               magis
               &
               minus
            
             ;
             but
             all
             Truth
             is
             not
             equally
             notorious
             or
             evident
             .
          
           
             ●●●●
             2.
             
             
               Yet
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               expressed
               as
               Gods
               word
               ,
               is
               certainly
               true
               ;
               And
               no
               error
               or
               contradiction
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               in
               some
               Copies
               ,
               by
               the
               failing
               of
               Preservers
               ,
               Transcribers
               ,
               Printer
               ,
               or
               Translators
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             I
             have
             premised
             the
             former
             Propositions
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             For
             your
             own
             sake
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             sake
             of
             many
             Infidels
             that
             now
             have
             the
             same
             mis-apprehensions
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             many
             thousand
             weak
             ,
             dark
             and
             tempted
             Christians
             :
             That
             you
             may
             not
             think
             that
             you
             may
             renounce
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             prove
             a
             Contradiction
             or
             mistake
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             there
             being
             greater
             certainty
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             than
             of
             every
             single
             word
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             And
             that
             every
             Christian
             may
             not
             think
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             doubt
             as
             much
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Gos●●●●
             as
             he
             doth
             whether
             such
             a
             Text
             〈…〉
             word
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             contradiction
             
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             can
             have
             no
             more
             certainty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             of
             Jorams
             son
             ,
             or
             whether
             Matthew
             did
             rightly
             apply
             the
             Prophesie
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             called
             a
             
               Nazarene
               ,
               Mat.
            
             2.
             23.
             or
             the
             name
             of
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               Mat.
            
             27.
             9.
             or
             whether
             Jude
             be
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             
               Clemens
               Rom.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             not
             Canonical
             ;
             or
             whether
             Henochs
             prophesie
             cited
             by
             Jude
             be
             Divine
             ;
             with
             many
             such
             like
             .
             We
             need
             not
             spread
             the
             sails
             so
             wide
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             as
             if
             we
             must
             let
             go
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             doubt
             of
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             any
             one
             word
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             that
             
               indeed
               every
               word
            
             is
             Divine
             and
             sure
             ,
             which
             is
             delivered
             as
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             I
             now
             assert
             .
          
           
             My
             meaning
             in
             that
             limitation
             is
             this
             :
             There
             are
             some
             passages
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             spoken
             only
             historically
             ,
             and
             contain
             the
             Narration
             of
             some
             words
             of
             the
             Devil
             (
             as
             to
             
               Job
               ,
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             as
             most
             think
             ,
             to
             Saul
             at
             Endor
             &c.
             )
             and
             some
             words
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             words
             of
             weak
             and
             common
             persons
             :
             And
             all
             these
             are
             not
             mentioned
             as
             the
             words
             of
             God
             :
             As
             the
             words
             of
             
             Job's
             
             Friends
             ,
             which
             God
             reproved
             ;
             The
             words
             of
             the
             old
             Prophet
             that
             lyed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             young
             Prophet
             to
             his
             destruction
             :
             The
             words
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             I
             do
             well
             to
             be
             angry
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             Enemies
             ,
             Perfecutors
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Old
             Prophet
             remembreth
             me
             ,
             that
             all
             words
             spoken
             as
             
               in
               Gods
               name
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             pretended
             ,
             yea
             by
             a
             
               real
               Prophet
            
             ,
             are
             not
             therefore
             the
             
               words
               of
               God
               ;
               Micheah
            
             onely
             may
             say
             true
             ,
             while
             Zidkiah
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             may
             lie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Balaam
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             old
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             may
             say
             true
             ,
             when
             Gods
             Spirit
             doth
             inspire
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             lie
             at
             another
             time
             in
             Gods
             name
             .
             And
             what
             Paul
             meaneth
             by
             his
             
               [
               not
               the
               Lord
               but
               I
               ]
            
             I
             leave
             to
             consideration
             .
             Whether
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             all
             those
             that
             he
             correcteth
             for
             a
             disorderly
             using
             even
             the
             Miraculous
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             and
             prophesying
             ,
             &c.
             had
             their
             Timeing
             and
             ordering
             of
             their
             gifts
             from
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             gave
             them
             the
             gifts
             ,
             you
             may
             judge
             .
             And
             some
             Protestant
             expositors
             have
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             James
             
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             they
             perswaded
             Paul
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Jews
             that
             he
             observed
             their
             Law
             :
             Though
             I
             think
             that
             Counsel
             was
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             Paul
             concurred
             in
             obeying
             it
             .
             But
             one
             instance
             I
             more
             doubt
             of
             my self
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             do
             oft
             use
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             their
             Citations
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             alwaies
             their
             meaning
             to
             justific
             each
             translation
             ,
             and
             
               particle
               of
               sense
            
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             rightly
             done
             ;
             or
             onely
             to
             use
             that
             as
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             containing
             the
             main
             truth
             intended
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             therefore
             understood
             by
             them
             :
             and
             so
             best
             ,
             as
             suited
             to
             the
             auditors
             .
             And
             so
             whether
             every
             citation
             of
             numbers
             or
             Genealogies
             from
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             intended
             an
             approbation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             very
             points
             in
             which
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             Copies
             ;
             such
             plain
             exceptions
             ,
             being
             promised
             I
             assert
             that
             
               All
               that
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Bible
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             
               men
               that
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             
               certain
               Truth
            
             and
             hath
             no
             
             
               Contradiction
               in
               its
               parts
            
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             give
             you
             my
             Reasons
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             meet
             to
             remove
             all
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Infallible
               or
               Certain
            
             ]
             that
             I
             may
             be
             rightly
             understood
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             consent
             of
             all
             sober
             Divines
             and
             Philosophers
             teacheth
             us
             to
             diftinguith
             between
             objective
             and
             
               subjective
               certainty
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             certain
             Truth
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Certainty
             of
             our
             own
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             word
             certain
             ,
             when
             applyed
             to
             the
             Apprehension
             ,
             sometime
             signifieth
             an
             infallible
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             sometime
             a
             clear
             and
             strong
             apprehension
             ,
             excluding
             both
             deceit
             and
             doubts
             ;
             and
             by
             some
             abusively
             to
             a
             
               strong
               Apprehension
            
             ,
             which
             excludeth
             Doubts
             but
             not
             Deceits
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             
               object
               Infallibility
            
             sometime
             signifieth
             nothing
             but
             Verity
             ,
             which
             whoever
             believeth
             is
             not
             deceived
             :
             And
             sometimes
             it
             signifieth
             also
             such
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             its
             kind
             sufficient
             to
             banish
             all
             considerable
             doubting
             .
             And
             now
             I
             conclude
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Whatever
             is
             True
             ,
             is
             objectively
             certain
             and
             Infallibly
             true
             ;
             
             so
             far
             as
             that
             no
             man
             in
             Believing
             it
             true
             ,
             is
             therein
             deceived
             or
             mistaken
             .
             All
             Truth
             is
             Certain
             Infallible
             Truth
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Few
             Truths
             in
             the
             world
             are
             so
             Evident
             as
             that
             a
             
               blinded
               prejudiced
               indisposed
            
             person
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             erre
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             All
             Truths
             in
             the
             Scripture
             have
             not
             
               equal
               evidence
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             (
             though
             all
             that
             is
             known
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             equally
             so
             known
             ,
             have
             equal
             evidence
             in
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             true
             .
             )
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             All
             known
             Truth
             is
             infallibly
             known
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             deceived
             ,
             nor
             can
             possibly
             be
             deceived
             by
             taking
             it
             to
             be
             true
             :
             so
             that
             as
             Infallibility
             signifieth
             
               [
               not
               ▪
               being
               deceived
            
             ]
             all
             true
             knowledge
             is
             
               subjectively
               infallible
            
             and
             certain
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             true
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             know
             that
             Infallibly
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             
               objectively
               certain
            
             :
             that
             which
             is
             not
             True
             ,
             cannot
             be
             known
             to
             be
             true
             .
             The
             strongest
             and
             most
             confident
             belief
             of
             a
             falshood
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             belief
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             fallible
             
             or
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             All
             Gods
             word
             being
             
               equally
               true
            
             and
             infallible
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             is
             also
             equally
             true
             and
             infallible
             .
             But
             being
             not
             All
             
               equally
               intelligible
               ,
               evident
            
             (
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ,
             )
             and
             necessary
             ,
             the
             
               understanding
               and
               belief
            
             of
             every
             part
             is
             not
             equally
             
               easie
               ,
               strong
               ,
               past
               doubting
               ,
            
             or
             
               necessary
               ▪
            
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             superficial
             belief
             of
             Divine
             Revelations
             (
             even
             the
             Gospel
             )
             which
             a
             natural
             man
             may
             have
             by
             extrinsick
             means
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             more
             clear
             apprehension
             ,
             which
             a
             Commoner
             sort
             of
             Grace
             may
             produce
             :
             But
             that
             Belief
             which
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             powerful
             as
             truly
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             the
             soul
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             special
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             who
             yet
             hath
             a
             course
             of
             appointed
             means
             in
             which
             we
             must
             receive
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             necessity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             operation
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             
               by
               saith
            
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             the
             Gospel
             wanteth
             due
             
               Ascertaining
               Evidence
            
             ;
             or
             an
             aptitude
             to
             convince
             and
             sanctifie
             a
             soul
             :
             For
             it
             s
             highly
             Rational
             (
             though
             mysterious
             )
             and
             
             Good.
             But
             because
             by
             corruption
             and
             pravity
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             is
             so
             undisposed
             to
             
               know
               ,
               believe
            
             ,
             and
             
               love
               truths
            
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             special
             Internal
             higher
             Operator
             to
             set
             home
             the
             work
             as
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             man
             setteth
             the
             seal
             upon
             the
             wax
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             by
             it
             which
             the
             bare
             word
             alone
             ,
             with
             the
             excellentest
             preacher
             ,
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
             Ninethly
             ,
             Yet
             is
             no
             wicked
             Infidel
             excuseable
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               I
               cannot
               believe
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               it
            
             ;
             Because
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             his
             pravity
             which
             is
             his
             disability
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             is
             more
             able
             for
             a
             common
             superficial
             belief
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             special
             effectual
             belief
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             if
             he
             did
             by
             the
             help
             of
             that
             common
             belief
             ,
             do
             what
             he
             might
             ,
             and
             God
             appointeth
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             special
             Faith
             through
             grace
             ,
             he
             should
             find
             that
             God
             hath
             commanded
             no
             man
             to
             labour
             and
             seek
             after
             grace
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             that
             grace
             and
             power
             which
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             his
             faith
             and
             salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             useth
             not
             his
             commoner
             power
             and
             grace
             as
             he
             might
             use
             them
             .
             And
             
             so
             much
             to
             prevent
             misunderstanding
             .
          
           
             Now
             my
             Reasons
             why
             I
             take
             every
             
               History
               ,
               Chronology
               ,
               Genealogy
            
             in
             Scripture
             as
             
               certainly
               true
            
             ,
             and
             
               every
               other
               word
            
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             by
             a
             true
             Prophet
             and
             Apostle
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             disowned
             by
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             )
             but
             especially
             such
             as
             you
             accuse
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Priore
             ,
             Because
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             that
             the
             
               writing
               of
               the
               whole
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               by
               them
               ,
            
             was
             done
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Commission
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             :
             And
             he
             promised
             his
             Apostles
             his
             Spirit
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             their
             Commissioned
             office
             work
             .
             This
             writing
             is
             part
             of
             the
             preaching
             which
             Christ
             sent
             them
             for
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Spirit
             did
             cause
             them
             to
             write
             all
             the
             substantial
             part
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             the
             smallest
             parts
             are
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             assisted
             them
             in
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             .
             Yea
             the
             very
             accidents
             may
             have
             a
             perfection
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             though
             less
             perfect
             in
             themselves
             .
             Though
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             use
             not
             the
             
             same
             Method
             ,
             or
             Order
             ,
             nor
             repeat
             Christs
             sayings
             in
             the
             same
             terms
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             whole
             frame
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             best
             that
             there
             should
             be
             that
             diversity
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             to
             preserve
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             things
             .
             And
             even
             their
             plain
             and
             less
             accurate
             stile
             and
             method
             ,
             may
             be
             best
             as
             fittest
             to
             its
             use
             and
             end
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Posteriore
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Caviller
             that
             yet
             hath
             proved
             any
             falshood
             or
             contradiction
             in
             any
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Though
             the
             clearing
             of
             some
             of
             them
             require
             more
             than
             vulgar
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Saving
             the
             controversies
             about
             the
             few
             questioned
             Books
             and
             some
             few
             sentences
             ,
             and
             words
             ,
             the
             Church
             which
             received
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             Gods
             word
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             whole
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             as
             certainly
             true
             in
             every
             part
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             attesteth
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             doth
             receive
             it
             and
             attest
             it
             as
             found
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             as
             there
             alone
             :
             )
             And
             it
             putteth
             no
             exception
             
             against
             any
             part
             of
             the
             sacred
             record
             :
             Therefore
             while
             it
             particularly
             attesteth
             the
             
               chief
               parts
            
             ,
             it
             inferreth
             an
             attestation
             to
             the
             smallest
             .
             (
             for
             that
             word
             or
             line
             which
             is
             not
             strictly
             a
             part
             but
             an
             accident
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             yet
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Bible
             which
             containeth
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             though
             all
             the
             reasons
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             may
             be
             certainly
             proved
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             not
             prove
             every
             by
             expression
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             Pen-men
             manifested
             their
             humane
             imperfections
             in
             stile
             and
             method
             ;
             yet
             if
             each
             passage
             were
             not
             True
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             great
             a
             temptation
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             so
             difficult
             to
             know
             in
             some
             points
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             
               all
               be
               true
            
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             this
             difficulty
             to
             our selves
             ,
             while
             its
             unproved
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             said
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             in
             order
             to
             answer
             your
             objections
             :
             which
             yet
             you
             should
             not
             have
             expected
             from
             me
             ,
             whilst
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             books
             are
             already
             written
             
             which
             have
             done
             it
             :
             And
             why
             should
             you
             bid
             me
             write
             that
             again
             which
             is
             written
             already
             ,
             unless
             you
             had
             confuted
             what
             is
             written
             ?
             If
             you
             understand
             Latine
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             seeming
             contradictions
             ,
             reconciled
             ,
             in
             
               Sharpius
               ,
               Magrius
               ,
               Althamer
               ,
               Cumeranus
               ,
            
             but
             most
             fully
             in
             abundance
             of
             Commentators
             :
             If
             you
             understood
             not
             Latine
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             enough
             in
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Annotaters
             and
             Commentaries
             ,
             Mr.
             Cradock's
             Harmony
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             you
             may
             have
             enough
             that
             understand
             Latine
             to
             translate
             you
             the
             solutions
             (
             as
             out
             of
             
               Spanhemii
               Dub
               :
               Evangel
               .
               Grotius
               ,
               Jansenius
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             .
             )
             And
             whereas
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             
               invite
               men
               to
               go
               to
               some
               Minister
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             I
             do
             so
             :
             But
             if
             I
             had
             invited
             all
             men
             in
             England
             to
             seek
             
               to
               me
            
             ,
             you
             may
             imagine
             how
             many
             of
             them
             I
             must
             fail
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             never
             so
             much
             resolve
             to
             be
             Infidels
             and
             to
             perish
             unless
             I
             satisfie
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             greatly
             encourage
             me
             to
             a
             particular
             answer
             ,
             by
             promising
             me
             ,
             that
             
               [
               you
               will
               trouble
               me
               with
               no
               more
               but
               these
               few
               places
               ]
            
             and
             that
             if
             I
             clear
             
             
               these
               from
               your
               imputation
               of
               contradiction
               ,
            
             you
             
               [
               will
               conclude
            
             ]
             as
             
               I
               do
            
             ,
             and
             
               suppose
               the
               other
               places
               reconcileable
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Your
             first
             Case
             is
             of
             Mat.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Joram
               begat
               Ozias
            
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             Here
             are
             two
             difficulties
             to
             be
             resolved
             ;
             First
             ,
             whether
             
               Joram
               begat
               Ozias
            
             ,
             (
             called
             also
             
               Azarias
               .
            
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             why
             Matthew
             leaveth
             out
             
               Ahazariah
               ,
               Joas
            
             and
             Amaziah
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             you
             should
             number
             this
             with
             contradictions
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             called
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Adam
            
             ?
             and
             Abraham
             called
             the
             
               Father
               of
               all
               the
               Jews
            
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             mediate
             as
             well
             as
             an
             immediate
             Generation
             and
             Progeny
             ?
             Is
             not
             
               causa
               causae
               ,
               causa
               cavsati
            
             ?
             Did
             not
             your
             
               Great
               Grandfather
            
             beget
             
               you
               in
               causa
            
             ,
             while
             he
             begat
             him
             who
             begat
             him
             ,
             who
             begat
             you
             immediately
             ?
             What
             more
             common
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             than
             to
             call
             Posterity
             the
             
               Children
               of
               their
               Ancestors
            
             .
             Even
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               The
               son
               of
               David
            
             ?
             And
             use
             is
             the
             master
             and
             expositor
             of
             words
             .
             And
             you
             were
             born
             too
             late
             ,
             to
             teach
             either
             God
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             to
             use
             words
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             
             ago
             ?
             This
             Language
             was
             well
             understood
             by
             them
             that
             used
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             next
             question
             you
             must
             understand
             the
             scope
             of
             an
             Author
             and
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             understand
             his
             words
             .
             Matthews
             designe
             was
             not
             to
             name
             every
             person
             in
             all
             these
             periods
             of
             time
             ,
             from
             whom
             Christ
             descended
             ;
             But
             first
             to
             shew
             for
             Memory
             sake
             ,
             how
             the
             line
             of
             Christs
             Progenitors
             may
             be
             mentioned
             by
             
               three
               fourteens
            
             in
             
               three
               several
               periods
            
             of
             time
             :
             one
             from
             Abraham
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             one
             from
             
               David
               to
               the
               Captivity
            
             ,
             and
             one
             from
             
               thence
               to
               Christ
            
             :
             Therein
             commemorating
             as
             many
             as
             God
             was
             pleased
             hereby
             to
             make
             memorate
             ,
             to
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             Christ
             from
             
               Abraham
               and
               David
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             us
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             omitteth
             any
             of
             their
             names
             :
             But
             this
             probability
             is
             obvious
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Matthew
             would
             for
             memory
             keep
             himself
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fourteen
             ,
             none
             were
             fitter
             to
             be
             left
             out
             than
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Athalia
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Ahab
             and
             Jezebel
             ;
             which
             God
             hath
             fortold
             
             should
             be
             blotted
             out
             or
             abolished
             ,
             1
             King.
             21.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             have
             the
             names
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             rot
             would
             not
             here
             honour
             them
             with
             a
             place
             among
             the
             Progenitors
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             second
             Commandment
             limiting
             Gods
             visiting
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Fathers
             on
             the
             Children
             to
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Generation
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             omission
             doth
             extend
             no
             further
             ;
             And
             so
             suitable
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             to
             his
             providence
             ,
             that
             
               these
               three
               men
            
             were
             all
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             whose
             memory
             is
             here
             cut
             off
             by
             Matthew
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             to
             your
             second
             pretended
             contradiction
             ,
             First
             ,
             Remember
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             to
             say
             all
             that
             could
             be
             said
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             sayings
             and
             doings
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             much
             less
             of
             any
             others
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             that
             be
             said
             in
             one
             which
             is
             not
             said
             in
             another
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             :
             And
             you
             must
             remember
             what
             Doctor
             Hammond
             hath
             noted
             of
             Luke
             ,
             that
             Luk.
             1.
             professing
             that
             he
             received
             his
             knowledg
             from
             others
             (
             though
             directed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             he
             delivered
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             
             with
             less
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             and
             order
             ,
             when
             every
             thing
             was
             said
             and
             done
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             did
             observe
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             his
             design
             to
             tell
             the
             time
             and
             order
             of
             each
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             set
             them
             all
             together
             and
             you
             will
             find
             that
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               Johanna
               ,
               Maria
               Jacobi
               ,
            
             and
             Sallome
             ,
             having
             bought
             spices
             and
             going
             to
             anoint
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               [
               who
               will
               roll
               away
               the
               stone
               for
               us
               ?
               ]
            
             And
             when
             they
             came
             they
             found
             the
             stone
             rolled
             away
             by
             an
             Angel
             that
             sate
             upon
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Angel
             with
             another
             ,
             speaks
             to
             the
             women
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               ;
               I
               know
               you
               seek
               Jesus
               that
               was
               Crucified
               ;
               why
               seek
               ye
               the
               living
               among
               the
               dead
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               risen
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               Come
               see
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Lord
               was
               laid
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             Then
             the
             Women
             run
             and
             tell
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             Lord
             and
             we
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Peter
             and
             John
             run
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             clothes
             and
             returned
             .
             Fifthly
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             being
             come
             back
             ,
             stood
             weeping
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             looking
             
             in
             ,
             she
             saw
             
               two
               Angels
               ,
               one
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               another
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               place
               where
               Jesus
               lay
            
             ;
             who
             say
             ,
             
               Woman
               why
               weepest
               thou
               ?
               she
               said
               ,
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
               .
            
             Sixthly
             ,
             Having
             said
             this
             ,
             she
             looked
             behind
             her
             and
             saw
             Jesus
             ,
             not
             knowing
             him
             ,
             who
             said
             
               Woman
               why
               weepest
               thou
               ?
               whom
               seekest
               thou
               ?
               she
               thinking
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Gardiner
               ,
               answered
               ,
               If
               thou
               hast
               taken
               him
               away
               ,
               tell
               me
               where
               thou
               hast
               laid
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Jesus
               said
               to
               her
               touch
               me
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               ascended
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               go
               to
               my
               brethren
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               ascend
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             
               Mary
               runs
               and
               tells
               this
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               seen
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               said
               to
               her
               :
            
             But
             they
             believed
             her
             not
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             Either
             at
             the
             same
             time
             before
             Mary
             was
             gone
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             after
             she
             had
             overgone
             them
             to
             tell
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Jesus
             met
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               All
               hail
               ;
               and
               they
               laid
               hold
               upon
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               him
               .
               And
               Jesus
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               fear
               not
               ,
               go
               tell
               my
               brethren
               that
               that
               they
               go
               into
               Galilee
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               shall
               see
               me
            
             Take
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             .
             First
             ,
             Whether
             
             here
             be
             any
             more
             than
             All
             set
             together
             say
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             in
             all
             this
             there
             be
             any
             Contradiction
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             should
             take
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             shorter
             Supposition
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             Mary
             and
             the
             women
             came
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             find
             that
             before
             they
             came
             the
             stone
             was
             rolled
             away
             by
             an
             Angel
             (
             who
             had
             affrighted
             the
             Keepers
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             go
             in
             and
             miss
             the
             body
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Mary
             runs
             and
             tells
             Peter
             and
             John.
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             run
             and
             satisfie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             women
             staying
             at
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             see
             the
             Angels
             ;
             first
             one
             ,
             on
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Monument
             ,
             and
             then
             two
             ,
             one
             at
             the
             head
             and
             another
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             it
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Angels
             speak
             all
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             mention
             ;
             and
             Mary
             to
             them
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             She
             turneth
             back
             and
             seeth
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             speaketh
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             what
             is
             recorded
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             Then
             she
             goeth
             and
             telleth
             all
             to
             the
             Disciples
             .
             If
             this
             order
             be
             supposed
             ,
             what
             contradiction
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             Where
             you
             say
             in
             
               Luke
               the
               women
               told
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Angels
               first
               ,
               hefore
            
             
             
               Peter
               went
            
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             we
             suppose
             that
             they
             first
             told
             them
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             were
             
               without
               the
               Sepulchre
            
             before
             Peter
             went
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             the
             Angels
             within
             the
             Sepulchre
             (
             which
             might
             be
             the
             same
             Angels
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             apparition
             )
             or
             whether
             you
             only
             suppose
             Luke
             ,
             as
             in
             Christs
             Doctrine
             so
             in
             these
             by-matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             to
             intend
             only
             to
             deliver
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             tell
             just
             the
             
               time
               and
               order
            
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             untruth
             nor
             contradiction
             in
             either
             supposition
             .
          
           
             III.
             Your
             third
             question
             is
             fully
             answered
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Former
             .
             According
             to
             the
             first
             Harmony
             or
             supposition
             ,
             Matthew
             onely
             mentioneth
             one
             of
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Maries
             goings
             to
             the
             Disciples
             .
             And
             so
             this
             written
             in
             Matthew
             ,
             was
             partly
             before
             Maries
             seeing
             Christ
             
               (
               viz.
            
             The
             Angels
             first
             appearance
             )
             and
             partly
             after
             
               (
               viz.
            
             her
             going
             the
             second
             time
             upon
             the
             second
             appearance
             of
             the
             Angels
             to
             tell
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             second
             Harmony
             ,
             Maries
             speech
             to
             Christ
             was
             after
             the
             
             Angels
             〈…〉
             And
             now
             consider
             〈◊〉
             you
             deal
             reasonably
             with
             Christ
             and
             with
             your
             own
             soul
             ,
             upon
             such
             poor
             cavils
             as
             these
             to
             argue
             against
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             Apostasie
             ?
             when
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             all
             the
             Divine
             attestations
             and
             evidences
             which
             I
             have
             opened
             in
             my
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             confute
             them
             ?
             which
             leadeth
             me
             to
             my
             Third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               first
               preveth
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               by
               solid
               evidence
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               certain
               of
               that
               Truth
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               able
               to
               salve
               all
               seeming
               contradictions
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               answer
               all
               objections
               which
               occur
               !
               Yea
               certain
               of
               EVERY
               PARTICLE
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             prove
             by
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             From
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             who
             are
             forced
             thus
             to
             conclude
             in
             all
             arts
             and
             sciences
             :
             There
             being
             none
             of
             them
             so
             plain
             and
             sure
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             may
             be
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             can
             answer
             .
             And
             
               incommodum
               non
               solvit
               argumentum
            
             must
             be
             their
             reply
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             objects
             and
             the
             
               imperfection
               of
               mans
               knowledg
            
             .
             If
             we
             could
             be
             sure
             of
             nothing
             till
             we
             can
             answer
             all
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             to
             Zanchez
             his
             
               Nihil
               Scitur
            
             :
             Nothing
             in
             all
             the
             world
             can
             be
             sure
             :
             Can
             no
             man
             be
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Motion
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             answer
             the
             Objections
             that
             would
             first
             prove
             
               no
               Vacuity
            
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             Penetrability
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             impossibility
             till
             a
             Cession
             begin
             at
             the
             extremity
             of
             natural
             beings
             and
             continue
             unto
             the
             supposed
             mobile
             ?
             Shall
             we
             say
             that
             a
             wheel
             cannot
             possibly
             turn
             round
             ,
             because
             no
             one
             part
             first
             giveth
             place
             to
             the
             other
             to
             succeed
             it
             ?
             Will
             you
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             all
             the
             difficulties
             tossed
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             or
             but
             those
             mentioned
             in
             Mr.
             
               Glanvils
               Scepsis
               Scientifica
            
             ,
             before
             you
             will
             be
             sure
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             
             those
             matters
             ,
             where
             these
             difficulties
             are
             found
             ?
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             answer
             
               all
               objections
            
             ,
             First
             ,
             Is
             supposed
             not
             onely
             to
             know
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             the
             matter
             in
             some
             perfection
             .
             And
             can
             none
             know
             certainly
             but
             those
             (
             who
             be
             they
             )
             that
             know
             in
             such
             perfection
             ?
             2dly
             ,
             Yea
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             know
             
               all
               other
               matters
            
             which
             may
             any
             way
             relate
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             And
             shall
             no
             man
             know
             
               any
               thing
               certainly
            
             till
             he
             knoweth
             
               all
               things
            
             ?
             For
             instance
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             whether
             there
             
               be
               a
               God
               ?
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               ?
            
             Cannot
             I
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             till
             I
             can
             answer
             Aristotles
             Objections
             of
             the
             worlds
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             every
             Atheist
             will
             alleadge
             ?
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             ,
             whether
             God
             be
             
               most
               wise
            
             ?
             Cannot
             I
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             by
             the
             notorious
             effects
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             answer
             him
             that
             saith
             [
             He
             that
             maketh
             fools
             and
             permitteth
             so
             much
             madness
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             leaveth
             mankind
             in
             so
             great
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             not
             
               perfectly
               wise
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             ,
             
               Whether
               God
               be
               perfectly
               good
            
             ?
             Cannot
             I
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             answer
             all
             
             their
             Objections
             ,
             who
             say
             
               [
               perfect
               goodness
            
             would
             make
             all
             things
             perfectly
             good
             :
             and
             would
             not
             let
             the
             world
             he
             in
             so
             much
             wickedness
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             tormenting
             Diseases
             to
             afflict
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             innocent
             Horse
             and
             Oxe
             to
             be
             laboured
             ,
             tired
             ,
             tormented
             and
             killed
             by
             us
             at
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             Question
             were
             ,
             
               Whether
               God
               be
               Almighty
            
             ?
             Cannot
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             answer
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             [
             He
             that
             cannot
             make
             an
             infinite
             world
             is
             not
             infinite
             in
             power
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             will
             which
             men
             can
             violate
             ;
             he
             that
             indureth
             all
             the
             sin
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             hateth
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             and
             misery
             of
             so
             many
             millions
             whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             is
             not
             Almighty
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             Questions
             
               Whether
               man
               be
               a
               rational
               Creature
               ?
               whether
               he
               have
               any
               free
               will
               ?
               whether
               bruits
               have
               reason
               ?
               whether
               plants
               and
               stones
               have
               sense
               ?
            
             Can
             I
             know
             none
             of
             these
             till
             I
             can
             answer
             all
             the
             Objections
             of
             the
             Somatists
             against
             the
             Soul
             ?
             and
             all
             the
             Objections
             of
             Hobs
             against
             free
             will
             ?
             and
             all
             the
             Objections
             of
             Chambre
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             
             beasts
             ?
             and
             all
             that
             Campanella
             hath
             said
             
               de
               sensu
               rerum
            
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             know
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             know
             nothing
             till
             we
             can
             solve
             all
             difficulties
             and
             Objections
             .
             Therefore
             I
             adde
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
             
               The
               true
               method
               of
               one
               that
               would
               arrive
               at
               certainty
               ,
               and
               not
               deceive
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               discern
               things
               in
               their
               neerest
               ,
               intrinsecal
               and
               most
               certain
               evidences
               :
               and
               afterwards
               to
               try
               the
               by-objections
               as
               he
               is
               able
               :
               And
               not
               to
               pore
               first
               upon
               the
               objected
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               all
               the
               cause
               by
               those
               .
            
          
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             and
             case
             of
             Christians
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             had
             not
             done
             more
             for
             them
             by
             giving
             them
             his
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             experience
             of
             its
             truth
             in
             the
             effects
             ,
             than
             their
             Teachers
             have
             done
             by
             a
             right
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             evidences
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             most
             doth
             in
             a
             clear
             discerning
             of
             those
             evidences
             in
             the
             thing
             or
             word
             it self
             ;
             it
             were
             no
             wonder
             if
             Apostates
             were
             more
             numerous
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             
             when
             so
             many
             build
             on
             the
             sand
             ,
             and
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             true
             foundation
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             see
             the
             evidences
             of
             the
             Christian
             Verity
             in
             it self
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             poor
             Objejections
             shake
             them
             ,
             that
             never
             understood
             the
             nature
             and
             Reasons
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             If
             the
             Tree
             grow
             all
             in
             top
             ,
             which
             exposeth
             it
             to
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             little
             in
             the
             roots
             which
             must
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             be
             overthrown
             .
             When
             men
             never
             knew
             the
             great
             clear
             evidences
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             up
             by
             Custome
             ,
             Education
             and
             on
             the
             Credit
             only
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             in
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             every
             seeming
             weakness
             ,
             error
             or
             contradiction
             in
             Scripture
             make
             them
             doubt
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Look
             to
             all
             Learning
             ,
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ?
             Do
             not
             learners
             that
             would
             know
             ,
             begin
             at
             the
             Elements
             and
             Foundation
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             begin
             in
             Grammar
             with
             our
             Letters
             ,
             Syllables
             ,
             Words
             ,
             and
             chief
             rules
             ?
             And
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             with
             the
             Elements
             and
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             Reason
             telleth
             us
             that
             the
             points
             that
             are
             most
             
               necessary
               ,
               clear
            
             and
             certain
             must
             be
             held
             accordly
             
             with
             a
             more
             
               clear
               ,
               assured
               confidence
            
             than
             those
             that
             are
             unnecessary
             &
             dark
             ;
             And
             that
             uncertainties
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             certainties
             ,
             and
             not
             certainties
             to
             uncertainties
             ;
             And
             that
             all
             arguing
             should
             be
             a
             notiore
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             
               minus
               not
               is
            
             .
             And
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             Trunks
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             the
             Veins
             ,
             the
             Arteries
             ,
             the
             Nerves
             are
             few
             and
             visible
             ,
             and
             easily
             and
             surely
             known
             ,
             when
             the
             thousands
             of
             little
             branches
             are
             hardly
             visible
             or
             numerable
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             schemes
             of
             truths
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             will
             begin
             at
             these
             numerous
             small
             branches
             will
             dote
             rather
             than
             know
             or
             learn.
             
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             former
             instances
             .
             First
             ,
             When
             I
             see
             with
             my
             eyes
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Goodness
             in
             all
             the
             visible
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             perfect
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             :
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             nothing
             can
             give
             that
             which
             
               (
               formaliter
            
             or
             eminenter
             )
             it
             hath
             not
             to
             give
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             effect
             exceed
             the
             totall
             cause
             :
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             he
             from
             whom
             all
             Creatures
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             must
             needs
             himself
             be
             more
             Great
             and
             
             Wise
             and
             Good
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             world
             of
             Creatures
             set
             together
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             .
             To
             this
             fundamental
             certainty
             therefore
             I
             must
             hold
             if
             I
             will
             not
             dote
             whatever
             little
             Objections
             or
             pratlings
             may
             be
             used
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Eternity
             is
             a
             thing
             incomprehensible
             ,
             which
             quite
             swalloweth
             up
             my
             understanding
             ;
             and
             many
             little
             things
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             nothing
             can
             make
             nothing
             ;
             And
             if
             ever
             there
             had
             been
             nothing
             ,
             there
             never
             would
             have
             been
             any
             thing
             :
             And
             to
             this
             certainty
             I
             will
             hold
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             holy
             life
             hath
             a
             great
             many
             of
             cavilling
             Objections
             raised
             against
             it
             by
             corrupted
             nature
             .
             And
             shall
             I
             there
             begin
             to
             make
             my
             trial
             of
             it
             ?
             No
             :
             I
             am
             first
             sure
             that
             a
             
               Rational
               free
            
             Agent
             and
             Subject
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Greatest
               Good
            
             should
             be
             
               Greatliest
               loved
            
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             totally
             our
             
               Creators
               own
            
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             totally
             devoted
             to
             him
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             
               cannot
               love
               the
               infinite
               Good
               too
               much
               ,
            
             nor
             
               be
               too
               Good
            
             ,
             nor
             
               do
               too
               much
               Good
               to
               others
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             make
             too
             sure
             of
             my
             own
             felicity
             ,
             nor
             
             too
             much
             seek
             my
             ultimate
             end
             .
             And
             shall
             not
             this
             assurance
             hold
             me
             fast
             against
             all
             the
             snarlings
             and
             pratlings
             of
             the
             doating
             drunken
             world
             ?
          
           
             So
             here
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             the
             Treatise
             opened
             those
             grounds
             on
             which
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               this
               holiness
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               life
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               hopes
               .
            
             And
             because
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             not
             put
             off
             the
             world
             with
             the
             skeleton
             of
             a
             bare
             Creed
             ,
             but
             also
             given
             them
             the
             compleat
             body
             of
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             full
             perpetual
             Record
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             shall
             I
             turn
             his
             mercy
             to
             a
             snare
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             question
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             there
             are
             some
             things
             accidental
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             the
             ignorant
             and
             unskilfull
             wrest
             to
             their
             destruction
             ?
             This
             is
             but
             to
             be
             Devils
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             foolish
             enemies
             of
             our
             own
             peace
             and
             comfort
             :
             As
             Cicero
             speaks
             against
             them
             that
             pleaded
             for
             the
             souls
             mortality
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             desireable
             thing
             .
          
           
           
             You
             have
             
               nothing
               else
            
             that
             suiteth
             the
             Nature
             and
             Interest
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Nature
             and
             Interest
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             
               set
               against
            
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             Competition
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             
               no
               Religion
            
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             
               no
               Hopes
               ,
               no
               Safety
               ,
               no
               Business
               or
               Comfort
            
             but
             Bea●●ial
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             be
             
               no
               Men.
            
             If
             you
             would
             have
             nothing
             but
             Nature
             and
             the
             Holiness
             which
             Nature
             clearly
             calleth
             for
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             
               Health
               in
               an
               unhealed
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Health
             without
             the
             Physician
             and
             his
             Means
             .
             The
             Mediator
             is
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             would
             
               Love
               God
            
             and
             be
             
               happy
               in
               his
               Love
            
             and
             have
             the
             
               Pardon
               of
               your
               Sins
            
             ,
             you
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             reject
             him
             that
             cometh
             to
             
               Procure
               ,
               Reveal
               and
               Communicate
               that
               Love
               and
               Pardon
               ,
            
             which
             must
             win
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             you
             would
             not
             die
             in
             desperation
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             hopes
             and
             foresight
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             you
             have
             little
             Reason
             to
             quarrel
             with
             a
             Messenger
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             light
             .
             As
             bad
             as
             Christians
             are
             ,
             if
             personal
             quarrels
             and
             malignity
             blind
             you
             not
             ,
             and
             
             if
             you
             will
             not
             take
             the
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             of
             Christianity
             for
             Christians
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             assume
             the
             name
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             see
             that
             
               serious
               Christians
            
             who
             live
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             are
             persons
             of
             another
             kind
             of
             excellency
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             from
             some
             self-conceited
             ignorant
             well
             meaning
             persons
             ,
             I
             must
             look
             to
             be
             reviled
             and
             called
             a
             betrayer
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             because
             I
             plead
             not
             for
             it
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             any
             other
             answer
             to
             your
             objections
             than
             
               [
               That
               when
               God
               giveth
               you
               the
               spirit
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               that
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               no
               contradictions
               ,
               and
               that
               Christianity
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               Till
               then
               you
               cannot
               know
               it
               ;
               nor
               must
               I
               give
               you
               Reasons
               for
               it
               .
               ]
            
             But
             I
             do
             my
             work
             ,
             and
             let
             who
             will
             wrangle
             and
             revile
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             the
             sayings
             of
             some
             are
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             onely
             means
             of
             faith
             or
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ?
             ]
             that
             [
             it
             is
             
               Principium
               indemonstrabile
            
             ,
             as
             first
             principles
             of
             knowledg
             are
             in
             nature
             ]
             that
             [
             (
             as
             others
             say
             )
             It
             hath
             evidence
             of
             credibility
             ,
             
             but
             not
             evidence
             of
             certainty
             ]
             (
             as
             if
             evidence
             of
             Divine
             credibility
             or
             or
             faith
             ,
             were
             not
             evidence
             of
             certainty
             )
             [
             that
             faith
             hath
             not
             evidence
             ;
             but
             evidence
             evacuateth
             faith
             ,
             or
             the
             merits
             of
             it
             ]
             with
             such
             like
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             is
             said
             :
             And
             I
             must
             not
             be
             so
             tedious
             as
             particularly
             here
             to
             resolve
             them
             ,
             having
             done
             it
             (
             in
             Preface
             to
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             Rest
             .
             Edit
             .
             2.
             &c.
             )
             long
             ago
             .
             And
             though
             I
             have
             written
             nothing
             here
             which
             some
             men
             cannot
             make
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             some
             men
             will
             not
             turn
             to
             matter
             of
             cavil
             and
             reproach
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             therefore
             leave
             it
             out
             ,
             whilst
             I
             expect
             that
             the
             Cood
             which
             Truth
             is
             fitted
             to
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             evil
             ,
             which
             by
             accident
             and
             abuse
             will
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             you
             seem
             Confident
             ,
             and
             think
             me
             bound
             to
             answer
             you
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             others
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             many
             hundreds
             may
             trouble
             me
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             this
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             other
             mens
             mistakes
             and
             infidelity
             also
             may
             have
             the
             same
             remedies
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             conceal
             your
             name
             and
             dwelling
             ,
             lest
             the
             shame
             of
             your
             
             sin
             should
             hinder
             your
             patient
             application
             of
             the
             remedy
             ,
             save
             onely
             by
             telling
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             long
             ago
             since
             I
             read
             a
             noble
             Learned
             Lord
             who
             in
             a
             Latine
             Book
             
               De
               Veritate
               (
               Contra
               Veritatem
            
             )
             said
             much
             against
             the
             certainty
             of
             faith
             :
             But
             it
             was
             all
             but
             learned
             froth
             and
             vanity
             .
             I
             Rest
          
           
             
               A
               Servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               desirer
               of
               your
               faith
               and
               salvation
               ,
               R.
               Baxter
            
             
               
                 Dec.
                 28.
                 
                 16●1
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           OF
           THIS
           APPENDIX
           ;
           BEING
           Some
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           On
           the
           foresaid
           Treatise
           
             De
             Veritate
          
           ,
           Resolving
           several
           Questions
           there
           included
           or
           implyed
           .
        
         
           HAving
           let
           fall
           the
           mention
           of
           that
           noble
           Authors
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           having
           never
           been
           answered
           ,
           might
           be
           thought
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           considerable
           .
           Therefore
           I
           adjoin
           
           so
           much
           of
           my
           Animadversion
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           in
           hand
           requireth
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           the
           Author
           the
           Honor
           of
           his
           great
           Learning
           and
           strength
           of
           wit.
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           been
           too
           often
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           given
           him
           the
           scandal
           which
           he
           so
           oft
           expresseth
           ,
           as
           more
           regarding
           their
           Interest
           than
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           making
           clear
           the
           truth
           which
           they
           have
           taught
           ,
           and
           often
           wronging
           it
           by
           their
           omissions
           or
           additions
           ,
           or
           unsound
           explications
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           confess
           the
           body
           of
           his
           Treatise
           containeth
           many
           very
           considerable
           things
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           disquisition
           of
           truth
           ;
           especially
           about
           the
           sutableness
           of
           the
           faculties
           to
           the
           object
           ,
           the
           conditions
           requisite
           to
           a
           true
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           truth
           it self
           :
           Though
           that
           which
           he
           calleth
           
             Veritas
             apparentiae
          
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           call
           ,
           
             Evidentia
             Veritatis
             rei
          
           .
           And
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           think
           that
           I
           have
           
             as
             many
             different
             faculties
          
           as
           there
           are
           
             different
             plants
          
           in
           my
           Garden
           ,
           or
           Books
           in
           my
           Study
           ,
           or
           Sentences
           in
           those
           Books
           ;
           And
           in
           several
           things
           I
           miss
           that
           accurateness
           
           which
           he
           pretendeth
           to
           :
           But
           these
           I
           shall
           pass
           by
           .
        
         
           Page
           217.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             [
             An
             vero
             aliud
             (
             praeter
             Paenitentiam
             )
             &
             quidem
             convenientius
             detur
             medium
             ,
             unde
             justitiae
             divinae
             sit
             factum
             satis
             non
             est
             hic
             in
             animo
             exponere
             ,
             —
             Hoc
             solummodo
             dicimus
             ,
             (
             quicquid
             in
             adversam
             partem
             a
             quibusdam
             suggeratur
             )
             quod
             nisi
             sola
             penitentia
             &
             fide
             in
             Deum
             ,
             vitia
             &
             scelera
             quaecunque
             eliminari
             possint
             ,
             &
             Justitiae
             Divinae
             Bonitas
             Divina
             adeo
             sit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ut
             non
             sit
             ulterius
             quo
             provecetur
             ,
             nullum
             universale
             ita
             patere
             ,
             vel
             olim
             patuisse
             remedium
             ,
             ut
             fuerit
             quo
             confugeret
             misera
             ex
             peccati
             sensu
             languentium
             turba
             ,
             vel
             haberet
             unde
             gratiam
             &
             pacem
             illam
             internam
             conciliaret
             ;
             &
             tandem
             in
             id
             deveniendum
             sit
             ,
             ut
             quosdam
             ,
             immo
             longe
             majorem
             hominum
             partem
             inscios
             (
             nedum
             invitos
             )
             &
             creaverit
             &
             damnaverit
             Deus
             Opt.
             Max.
             Quod
             adeo
             horrendum
             ,
             &
             Providentiae
             ,
             Bonitati
             immo
             &
             Justitiae
             Divinae
             incongruum
             sonat
             ,
             ut
             mitiori
             immo
             &
             equiori
             sententia
             dicendum
             sit
             ,
             totum
             humanum
             genus
             
             ex
             paenitentia
             semper
             habuisse
             media
             unde
             Deo
             acceptum
             esse
             potuit
             ;
             quibus
             si
             exciderit
             ,
             non
             jam
             ex
             Dei
             bene
             placito
             ,
             sed
             ex
             proprio
             hominum
             peccato
             ,
             perditionem
             uniuscujusque
             ex
             titisse
             ,
             nec
             per
             deum
             stetisse
             quo
             minus
             salvi
             fierent
             .
             ]
          
           The
           first
           Question
           then
           is
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               if
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               belief
               in
               God
               ,
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               sacrifice
               and
               price
               given
               to
               God
               for
               mans
               Redemption
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               most
               of
               the
               world
               are
               damned
               by
               Gods
               will
               without
               any
               Remedy
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               covld
               have
               recourse
               for
               salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             men
             should
             be
             left
             Remediless
             ,
             if
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             their
             Repentance
             be
             the
             Remedy
             ?
             Surely
             if
             Christ
             had
             given
             sinners
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             
               taken
               nothing
               from
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             all
             confess
             the
             
               universal
               necessity
            
             of
             Repentance
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             partly
             coordinate
             (
             as
             the
             end
             )
             and
             partly
             subordinate
             (
             as
             an
             effect
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             
               Redeemer
               ?
               Repentance
            
             is
             our
             conversion
             ,
             and
             our
             begun
             Recovery
             from
             sin
             :
             And
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             the
             Physician
             
             is
             unnecessary
             because
             health
             and
             recovery
             are
             necessary
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             in
             their
             kind
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             the
             Remedy
             was
             not
             Universal
             ,
             when
             Redemption
             by
             
               Christ
               was
               universal
            
             ?
             Christ
             
               so
               far
            
             died
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             death
             he
             procured
             them
             any
             Grace
             .
             But
             he
             procured
             Grace
             (
             though
             not
             
               equal
               Grace
               )
               for
               all
            
             :
             You
             confess
             an
             
               universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             inequallity
             of
             benefits
             :
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             Grace
             was
             procured
             by
             Christ
             :
             Do
             we
             narrow
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Christ
               procured
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             perceive
             some
             mens
             mis-explication
             of
             these
             things
             was
             your
             snare
             and
             scandal
             .
             First
             ,
             We
             distinguish
             between
             Christs
             procurement
             of
             our
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             by
             his
             
               sacrifice
               and
               merit
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             the
             
               object
               of
               mans
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Believed
               in
            
             by
             man.
             We
             do
             not
             make
             the
             latter
             so
             universally
             necessary
             as
             the
             former
             .
             For
             we
             hold
             that
             Infants
             are
             saved
             ,
             that
             believe
             not
             .
             But
             we
             hold
             that
             no
             one
             is
             saved
             for
             whom
             Christ
             did
             not
             satisfie
             Gods
             Justice
             and
             merit
             salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             
             that
             this
             much
             causlessly
             offend
             you
             not
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             consisteth
             not
             in
             an
             identity
             or
             gradual
             proportion
             of
             Christs
             pains
             or
             sufferings
             to
             all
             mankinds
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             Aptitude
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             
               Righteousness
               to
               attain
               the
               ends
               of
               God
               the
               sovoraign
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               the
               demonstration
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               holiness
               and
               right
               cousness
               ,
            
             together
             with
             
               triumphant
               love
               and
               mercy
            
             )
             better
             than
             the
             remediless
             damnation
             of
             all
             the
             sinning
             world
             would
             have
             done
             .
             Read
             but
             Master
             
               Trumans
               Great
               Propitiation
            
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             you
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             unjust
             offence
             will
             vanish
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             we
             maintain
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             that
             the
             merit
             and
             Propitiation
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             make
             our
             
               Repentance
               needless
            
             ;
             But
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             to
             its
             ends
             .
             
               He
               giveth
               us
               Repentance
            
             and
             Remission
             of
             sins
             .
             You
             confess
             that
             we
             may
             and
             must
             make
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             God
             upon
             our
             Repentance
             :
             In
             that
             Covenant
             
               God
               promiseth
            
             us
             Grace
             ,
             as
             
               we
               consent
            
             to
             be
             his
             servants
             and
             children
             .
             Now
             if
             Christ
             did
             procure
             (
             and
             as
             Gods
             General
             
             Administrator
             )
             Give
             us
             that
             promise
             of
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             to
             the
             truly
             Penitent
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             more
             oblige
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             less
             ?
             And
             the
             merit
             of
             Repentance
             (
             if
             you
             will
             so
             call
             it
             with
             the
             Ancients
             )
             is
             quite
             of
             another
             order
             ,
             rank
             and
             nature
             than
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             for
             the
             Innocent
             son
             of
             God
             to
             merit
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             pardon
             to
             all
             that
             will
             Repent
             ;
             And
             another
             thing
             by
             Repenting
             (
             through
             his
             grace
             )
             to
             perform
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             further
             Grace
             of
             pardon
             or
             salvation
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             yet
             further
             to
             heal
             your
             unjust
             offence
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             Christ
             maketh
             God
             
               more
               merciful
            
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             Redemption
             is
             the
             
               first
               cause
            
             of
             our
             recovery
             and
             salvation
             ,
             causing
             God
             to
             be
             willing
             ,
             who
             was
             unwilling
             before
             :
             But
             that
             
               Gods
               love
            
             and
             mercy
             and
             his
             
               own
               good
               will
            
             is
             the
             
               first
               cause
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             us
             Christ
             for
             a
             Redeemer
             as
             a
             
               second
               cause
            
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             means
             of
             our
             Recovery
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             meriting
             cause
             of
             that
             Grace
             and
             salvation
             which
             God
             will
             give
             us
             .
             Nor
             so
             meriting
             as
             to
             
               change
               God
            
             ,
             but
             so
             
             meriting
             as
             to
             remove
             the
             Impediments
             of
             his
             grace
             as
             to
             the
             Communication
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             become
             the
             
               sittest
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Fathers
               love
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             to
             Govern
             the
             lapsed
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             grace
             and
             life
             to
             sinners
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             yet
             fullier
             to
             satisfie
             your
             objection
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             .
             
               All
               mankind
               is
               brought
               by
               Christ
               under
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             vain
             ,
             nor
             repealed
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             as
             their
             abuse
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             may
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             
               Entire
               Nature
            
             or
             Innocency
             was
             made
             with
             
               all
               mankind
            
             in
             
               Innocent
               Adam
            
             ;
             so
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             made
             with
             
               all
               mankind
            
             in
             
               Lapsed
               Adam
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             15.
             in
             the
             
               promised
               seed
            
             :
             and
             renewed
             again
             with
             
               all
               mankind
               in
               Noah
            
             .
             No
             man
             can
             prove
             either
             a
             limitation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             to
             some
             ,
             (
             till
             the
             rest
             by
             violating
             it
             become
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             ,
             at
             least
             )
             nor
             yet
             that
             ever
             God
             did
             abrogate
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             made
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             And
             we
             further
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             
               existent
               humanity
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             procured
             Grace
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             those
             (
             about
             )
             4000
             
             years
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             The
             meer
             
               Decree
               and
               Promise
            
             did
             serve
             for
             mans
             salvation
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             without
             the
             Existence
             of
             his
             Humanity
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             Therefore
             when
             you
             grant
             a
             necessity
             of
             Believing
             
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               merciful
            
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             include
             Christ
             in
             his
             Divine
             subsistence
             ,
             for
             you
             must
             needs
             grant
             that
             the
             eternal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             fountain
             and
             determiner
             of
             all
             those
             means
             by
             which
             his
             Love
             and
             mercy
             would
             communicate
             recovering
             grace
             and
             life
             to
             man.
             You
             will
             not
             
               divide
               God
            
             as
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             leave
             out
             the
             wisdome
             that
             must
             manage
             all
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             And
             yet
             further
             to
             remove
             your
             scandal
             ,
             we
             maintain
             that
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             many
             that
             are
             now
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             
               (
               that
               Christ
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               suffered
               under
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               was
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               descended
               to
               hades
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               )
            
             And
             that
             his
             very
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             were
             not
             believed
             by
             his
             own
             Apostles
             till
             he
             was
             risen
             .
             Nor
             understood
             they
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             So
             that
             before
             a
             more
             general
             
             belief
             in
             the
             Messiah
             did
             serve
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ;
             That
             all
             this
             is
             so
             we
             are
             satisfied
             by
             this
             evidence
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             giving
             us
             no
             proof
             that
             ordinary
             (
             much
             less
             all
             )
             believers
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             particular
             knowledge
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             what
             is
             not
             revealed
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Where
             faith
             is
             described
             (
             as
             in
             its
             latitude
             )
             to
             be
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             a
             believing
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             looking
             for
             a
             better
             country
             and
             for
             a
             City
             that
             hath
             foundations
             whose
             builder
             and
             maker
             is
             God
             and
             a
             believing
             the
             word
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             when
             he
             purposely
             describeth
             the
             faith
             which
             the
             ancients
             had
             been
             saved
             by
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             left
             out
             the
             chief
             or
             any
             essential
             part
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             and
             5.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Jam.
             2
             &c.
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Text
             expresly
             telleth
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             Of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             offering
             himself
             
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             ransom
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             ignorant
             of
             it
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             When
             
               Christ
               told
               them
               that
               he
               must
               be
               killed
               and
               raised
               again
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               Peter
               took
               him
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               rebuke
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Be
               it
               far
               from
               thee
               Lord
               ,
               This
               shall
               not
               be
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             
               The
               son
               of
               man
               shall
               be
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               :
               But
               they
               understood
               not
               this
               saying
               and
               it
               was
               hid
               from
               them
               that
               they
               perceived
               it
               not
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               All
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Prophets
               concerning
               the
               son
               of
               man
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               be
               mocked
               ,
               and
               spitefully
               intreated
               and
               s●it
               on
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               scourge
               him
               and
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               he
               shall
               rise
               again
               .
               And
               they
               understood
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               this
               saying
               was
               hid
               from
               them
               ,
               neither
               knew
               they
               the
               things
               which
               were
               spoken
               :
            
             So
             Mark
             9.
             32.
             
             Luke
             24.
             21
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               We
               trusted
               this
               had
               been
               he
               that
               should
               have
               Redeemed
               Israel-O
               fools
               and
               slow
               of
               heart
               to
               believe
               all
               that
               the
               Prophets
               have
               spoken
               ,
               ought
               not
               Christ
               to
               have
               suffered
               these
            
             
             
               things
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               Glory
               :
               And
               beginning
               at
               Moses
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               he
               expounded
               to
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               things
               concerning
               himself
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             he
             must
             die
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             ,
             rise
             again
             and
             ascend
             to
             Glory
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             all
             that
             were
             justified
             before
             understood
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             that
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             had
             foretold
             them
             ;
             For
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             understood
             it
             not
             in
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             understood
             not
             aright
             the
             doctrine
             of
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             then
             be
             their
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             ask
             in
             his
             name
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             John
             16.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Now
               I
               go
               my
               way
               to
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               you
               asketh
               me
               whither
               goest
               thou
               ?
               but
               because
               I
               have
               said
               these
               things
               to
               you
               ,
               sorrow
               hath
               filled
               your
               hearts
               —
               but
               it
               is
               expedient
               for
               you
               that
               I
               go
               away
               .
            
             v.
             24.
             
             
               Hitherto
               ye
               have
               asked
               nothing
               in
               my
               name
               ,
            
             v.
             26.
             
             
               At
               that
               day
               ye
               shall
               ask
               in
               my
               name
               .
            
             As
             for
             them
             that
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             to
             come
             to
             God
             onely
             by
             a
             Mediator
             (
             as
             all
             the
             faithfull
             
             did
             of
             old
             )
             but
             yet
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             they
             must
             come
             to
             him
             
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             .
             First
             ,
             There
             was
             no
             Mediator
             existent
             but
             God
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             
               to
               be
               a
               Mediator
            
             after
             .
             Seconnly
             ,
             This
             implyeth
             that
             the
             Apostles
             knew
             not
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             went
             to
             God
             by
             some
             other
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             false
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             if
             by
             mediation
             be
             meant
             the
             satisfactory
             price
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             he
             was
             to
             die
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin.
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             rightly
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             
               spiritual
               Kingdome
            
             and
             Reign
             ;
             But
             had
             got
             an
             opinion
             of
             an
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             for
             the
             Jews
             deliverance
             and
             exaltation
             :
             that
             Christ
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             34.
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             heavenly
             abode
             was
             then
             a
             common
             opinion
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             
             We
             hoped
             this
             had
             been
             he
             that
             should
             have
             redeemed
             Israel
             :
             one
             would
             have
             sat
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             and
             another
             on
             his
             left
             :
             and
             they
             strove
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             
             Lord
             wilt
             thou
             at
             this
             thime
             restore
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             
               Israel
               ?
               Jeh
            
             .
             16.
             
             When
             the
             Advocate
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             he
             was
             to
             
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             
               the
               sin
               of
               their
               unbelief
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteousness
             and
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Judgment
             or
             Kingdome
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             consisting
             
               (
               quoad
               exercitium
            
             )
             in
             the
             debellation
             or
             dejection
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             By
             all
             which
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             though
             then
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             )
             had
             a
             very
             general
             and
             defective
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             his
             Prophetical
             Office
             was
             ordinarily
             believed
             
               (
               Joh.
            
             4.
             
             The
             Samaritane
             woman
             could
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             Messiah
             cometh
             ,
             he
             will
             tell
             us
             all
             things
             )
             and
             a
             temporal
             Kingdom
             expected
             ,
             yet
             his
             
               spiritual
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             
               Priestly
               office
            
             ,
             by
             his
             
               sacrifice
               ,
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               heavenly
               intercession
            
             (
             for
             all
             the
             old
             Types
             and
             Sacrifices
             )
             was
             little
             understood
             by
             the
             Disciples
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             sometimes
             sorbad
             them
             and
             others
             to
             tell
             men
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             evidences
             of
             his
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
               and
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             evinced
             ,
             were
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             And
             
             we
             believe
             not
             that
             all
             that
             were
             saved
             before
             ,
             had
             more
             knowledge
             than
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             all
             the
             faithful
             Jews
             believed
             in
             the
             
               promised
               seed
            
             ,
             even
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             Deliverer
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             by
             a
             saith
             that
             was
             very
             general
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             that
             distinctness
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             was
             required
             ,
             of
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             promuglate
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             said
             the
             more
             of
             to
             you
             ,
             lest
             you
             think
             that
             we
             hold
             what
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             occasion
             to
             erre
             by
             supposing
             us
             to
             err
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Arnobius
               ,
               Lactantius
               .
            
             and
             other
             old
             Christians
             do
             go
             yet
             further
             ,
             then
             yet
             I
             have
             conceded
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             very
             learned
             Dr.
             Twisse
             doth
             argue
             that
             God
             could
             have
             saved
             the
             world
             without
             a
             Redeemer
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             because
             he
             saved
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             without
             any
             existent
             Mediator
             (
             except
             God
             himself
             )
             or
             any
             existent
             sacrifice
             or
             merit
             or
             intercssion
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             saveth
             Infants
             without
             faith
             .
             But
             for
             the
             first
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             at
             best
             too
             great
             temerity
             or
             audacity
             to
             dispute
             
             whether
             God
             could
             have
             done
             things
             better
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             done
             so
             well
             :
             (
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             more
             in
             my
             Premonition
             before
             my
             Treatise
             ,
             called
             the
             
               unreasonableness
               of
               Infidelity
            
             .
             (
             Though
             I
             know
             that
             Wallaeus
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             learned
             Protestants
             say
             the
             same
             .
             )
             And
             as
             for
             Infants
             they
             are
             not
             saved
             without
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             him
             not
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             the
             Covenant
             without
             the
             faith
             of
             their
             Parents
             or
             Owners
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             their
             own
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prorphets
             be
             called
             the
             
               Spirt
               of
               Chrict
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             
               reproach
               of
               Moses
            
             was
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
             We
             may
             much
             more
             conclude
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Believers
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Interest
             and
             his
             
               Spirits
               operations
            
             and
             help
             ,
             extended
             much
             further
             than
             mens
             understanding
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             undertaking
             and
             his
             future
             work
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             eternal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             had
             undertaken
             mans
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             was
             our
             Lord
             Redeemer
             ,
             gave
             even
             to
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Antonine
               ,
               Epistotus
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             light
             and
             mercy
             they
             had
             ,
             though
             they
             
             understood
             not
             well
             from
             whom
             or
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             had
             them
             .
          
           
             Ninethly
             ,
             And
             also
             we
             hold
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             the
             whole
             of
             Gods
             Kingdome
             or
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             ones
             in
             the
             world
             (
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             elsewhere
             ,
             )
             But
             that
             as
             the
             Govenant
             was
             made
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             so
             amongst
             them
             God-had
             other
             Servants
             besides
             the
             Jews
             ;
             Though
             it
             was
             they
             that
             had
             the
             
               extraordinary
               benediction
            
             of
             being
             his
             
               peculiar
               sacred
               People
            
             .
             Tenthly
             ,
             And
             we
             hold
             that
             as
             the
             Jews
             had
             by
             Promises
             ,
             Prophesies
             and
             Types
             ,
             
               more
               means
            
             to
             know
             God
             and
             the
             Messiah
             to
             come
             than
             other
             Nations
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             answerably
             obliged
             to
             
               more
               knowledge
               and
               faith
            
             than
             other
             Nations
             were
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             ,
             their
             means
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             
               all
               the
               world
            
             be
             under
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             confess
             this
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             are
             bound
             so
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             since
             his
             Incarnation
             hath
             diminished
             none
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             rather
             greatly
             increased
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             
             not
             preached
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             they
             that
             refuse
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             in
             no
             worse
             case
             than
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             say
             that
             
               they
               are
               Remediless
            
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             the
             ransome
             and
             remedy
             ?
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             all
             men
             partake
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             notorious
             demerit
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             We
             know
             that
             this
             mercy
             telleth
             them
             aloud
             ,
             that
             God
             dealeth
             not
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ;
             They
             see
             he
             pardoneth
             them
             ,
             they
             feel
             that
             he
             pardoneth
             them
             in
             part
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             useth
             them
             not
             as
             they
             deserve
             .
             We
             know
             that
             all
             this
             mercy
             obligeth
             them
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             yet
             be
             further
             merciful
             ;
             and
             to
             repentance
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             thankfulness
             and
             love
             .
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Heathen
             are
             no
             left
             as
             the
             Divels
             ,
             without
             remedy
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Nations
             are
             under
             Divine
             obligations
             ,
             to
             use
             certain
             means
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             their
             recovery
             :
             And
             we
             know
             that
             God
             biddeth
             no
             man
             to
             use
             his
             means
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             us
             therefore
             first
             debate
             this
             Case
             ,
             with
             any
             unbeliever
             that
             hath
             your
             objections
             ,
             Whether
             you
             have
             any
             fault
             to
             find
             with
             the
             
             Christian
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             way
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             
               for
               the
               first
            
             4000
             
               years
               ,
               before
               the
               Incarnation
            
             of
             our
             Lord
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             ,
             First
             ,
             Is
             it
             with
             the
             Author
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             with
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             life
             ?
             First
             ,
             The
             
               Author
               then
            
             was
             none
             but
             God.
             The
             eternal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             word
             ,
             did
             interpose
             to
             prevent
             the
             execution
             of
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             by
             resolving
             to
             glorifie
             
               Love
               and
               Mercy
            
             .
             Do
             you
             deny
             the
             being
             of
             Gods
             
               eternal
               wisdome
            
             or
             word
             ?
             Do
             you
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             
               God
               himself
            
             ?
             Or
             a
             Divine
             subsistence
             ?
             &
             dream
             that
             it
             is
             but
             some
             Accident
             in
             God
             ?
             No
             ?
             your
             fair
             description
             of
             God
             ,
             p.
             210.
             dischargeth
             you
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             so
             gross
             an
             error
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Divine
             power
             and
             goodness
             interposed
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wisdome
             and
             word
             .
             True
             :
             
               Opera
               Trinitatis
               ad
               extra
               sunt
               in
               divisa
               :
            
             but
             so
             that
             each
             hath
             an
             eminency
             in
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             separated
             or
             a
             
               solitary
               principle
            
             or
             cause
             .
             The
             Father
             and
             
               Divine
               Vital
               Active
               Power
            
             ,
             was
             eminently
             glorified
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             The
             Son
             and
             
               Divine
               wisdome
            
             is
             eminently
             glorified
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             
               Remedying
               Medicine
            
             ;
             And
             the
             
             
               Divine
               Love
            
             and
             Spirit
             is
             eminently
             glorified
             in
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Health
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul.
             The
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             or
             word
             doth
             not
             finish
             all
             the
             work
             himself
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Divine
             power
             ,
             sendeth
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             communicateth
             to
             man
             the
             Love
             of
             God.
             And
             all
             together
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             our
             glorification
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             terms
             of
             life
             that
             do
             offend
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             either
             the
             terms
             of
             satisfying
             the
             Justice
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             the
             terms
             of
             conveying
             the
             benefits
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             offence
             .
             For
             we
             dream
             not
             of
             any
             extrinsecal
             agent
             or
             action
             (
             much
             less
             that
             which
             was
             not
             existent
             till
             4000
             years
             after
             )
             having
             any
             proper
             casuality
             to
             change
             Gods
             mind
             or
             will
             ;
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             about
             the
             Interposition
             and
             Redemption
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             for
             man
             upon
             his
             fall
             ,
             is
             but
             this
             ;
             As
             if
             God
             should
             say
             
               I
               will
               not
               destroy
               or
               damn
               sinful
               man
               remedilesly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               termes
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               which
               he
               hath
               broken
               ;
               but
               will
               give
               him
               a
               remedying
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               because
               I
               will
               in
            
             
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               Time
               ,
               provide
               better
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               my
               Truth
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               wisdome
               and
               goodness
               ,
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               than
               the
               remediless
               destruction
               of
               mankind
               would
               do
               ;
               even
               by
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               merits
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               eternal
               word
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             this
             
               grand
               work
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             
               subordinate
               works
            
             :
             but
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             real
             (
             but
             only
             relative
             or
             
               denominative
               )
               mutation
               in
               himself
            
             .
             This
             all
             sound
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             in
             ;
             And
             can
             this
             offend
             you
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             for
             the
             termes
             of
             communication
             of
             Grace
             to
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             First
             ,
             
               The
               New
               Covenant
            
             as
             a
             Gift
             of
             pardon
             and
             life
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             the
             conditions
             which
             it
             requireth
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             former
             you
             neither
             do
             find
             fault
             with
             nor
             can
             do
             (
             That
             God
             should
             give
             the
             world
             a
             Recovering
             and
             pardoning
             Law.
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             second
             is
             all
             that
             is
             here
             liable
             to
             your
             exception
             .
             And
             what
             do
             you
             think
             amiss
             in
             that
             ?
             First
             ,
             Not
             that
             Repentance
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Conditions
             of
             further
             Grace
             ;
             for
             that
             you
             plead
             for
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             that
             
               Fides
               in
               Deum
               misericordem
               ,
               Faith
               in
               Gods
               revealed
               me●cy
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               as
               pardoning
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             man
             for
             that
             also
             you
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             would
             have
             
               his
               goodness
               and
               mercy
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Justice
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             First
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             exclude
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             you
             abhorre
             Atheism
             as
             folly
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             distinguish
             between
             ,
             the
             
               prime
               satisfying
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               satisfying
               means
            
             ;
             These
             plainly
             differ
             .
             The
             
               prime
               satisfying
               Cause
               is
               Gods
               wisdome
            
             contriving
             and
             determining
             of
             the
             fittest
             way
             to
             communicate
             his
             love
             and
             spirit
             .
             But
             the
             
               prime
               satisfying
               means
            
             is
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             do
             that
             which
             was
             fittest
             to
             attain
             the
             foresaid
             ends
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             you
             will
             accept
             against
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Belief
               in
               Christs
               future
               incarnation
               was
               made
               then
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             First
             ,
             See
             that
             you
             feign
             not
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             to
             say
             more
             of
             this
             than
             indeed
             it
             doth
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             opened
             to
             you
             before
             .
             I
             told
             you
             how
             narrow
             the
             Apostles
             own
             faith
             was
             before
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
             We
             know
             that
             ●●
             the
             believing
             Jews
             ,
             knew
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             
             more
             illuminated
             men
             :
             And
             we
             know
             that
             the
             rest
             
               of
               the
               world
            
             had
             not
             so
             full
             a
             revelation
             as
             the
             Jews
             .
             But
             we
             know
             that
             all
             that
             had
             the
             notice
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             were
             to
             believe
             the
             truth
             thereof
             :
             And
             those
             that
             had
             not
             the
             
               word
               of
               promise
            
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             
               many
               such
               mercies
            
             as
             that
             promise
             gave
             ,
             and
             as
             intimated
             much
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             which
             the
             promise
             did
             :
             Thefore
             none
             could
             be
             bound
             to
             lessthan
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               would
               pardon
               sin
               and
               save
               penitent
               Believers
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               means
               of
               securing
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               truth
               and
               justice
               ,
               as
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               should
               provide
               .
            
             This
             much
             you
             cannot
             deny
             .
             And
             that
             the
             
               promise
               of
               the
               Victorious
               seed
            
             (
             though
             it
             seem
             too
             obscure
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             so
             distinct
             a
             faith
             ,
             as
             ours
             is
             )
             was
             by
             Tradition
             told
             to
             Adams
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             a
             General
             belief
             of
             such
             an
             expiation
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             seemeth
             intimated
             in
             the
             early
             and
             almost
             universal
             use
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             anon
             .
             Hitherto
             then
             I
             have
             vindicated
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             of
             mans
             salvation
             for
             the
             first
             4000
             years
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             since
             which
             should
             make
             it
             more
             offensive
             to
             you
             ?
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             in
             my
             Treatise
             (
             the
             Reason
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             )
             Verily
             I
             think
             it
             far
             harder
             to
             confute
             those
             that
             feign
             
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               animated
               by
               God
               as
               the
               universal
               Soul
               ,
               and
               to
               conceive
               how
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             most
             intimate
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             and
             are
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             as
             
               neerly
               united
            
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             Christians
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             to
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             (
             though
             undoubtedly
             it
             is
             not
             so
             )
             than
             that
             he
             should
             have
             that
             
               neer
               union
               with
               his
               humane
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             to
             Christs
             work
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             shewed
             you
             the
             necessity
             ,
             the
             reasonableness
             and
             the
             harmonical
             congruities
             that
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             The
             New
             Testament
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             eternal
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               wisdome
               or
               word
               of
               God
               Incarnate
               to
               communicate
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               the
               Conqueror
               of
               Satan
               ,
               Death
               and
               Sin
               ,
               the
               Head
               over
               All
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               the
               grand
            
             
             
               Administrator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Reconciler
               and
               Restorer
               of
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               Ruler
               and
               High
               Preist
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               this
               our
               Restoration
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             coming
             that
             doth
             offend
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             that
             ,
             and
             further
             adde
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             there
             in
             foolish
             man
             that
             should
             encourage
             him
             to
             dream
             ,
             that
             he
             better
             knoweth
             the
             fittest
             season
             for
             Gods
             works
             ,
             than
             God
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Man
             was
             not
             all
             the
             while
             before
             ,
             without
             the
             Benefits
             of
             this
             dedesigned
             and
             undertaken
             Redemption
             :
             He
             was
             still
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Consider
             well
             that
             God
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             give
             mankind
             that
             had
             so
             heinously
             sinned
             (
             by
             preferferring
             the
             Devils
             word
             before
             his
             ,
             )
             a
             present
             and
             a
             
               perfect
               pardon
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             give
             a
             new
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             which
             should
             be
             a
             conditional
             gift
             of
             pardon
             ,
             to
             be
             obteined
             in
             full
             perfection
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             we
             had
             made
             our selves
             voluntarily
             the
             Slaves
             of
             Satan
             :
             And
             God
             would
             not
             deliver
             us
             all
             at
             once
             .
             We
             had
             forfeited
             the
             heavenly
             assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             
             spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             not
             give
             it
             us
             all
             at
             once
             .
             Mans
             time
             of
             healing
             the
             wounds
             of
             his
             own
             sin
             is
             the
             time
             of
             this
             life
             :
             and
             the
             perfect
             cure
             will
             not
             be
             done
             till
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             perfect
             world
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Individual
             men
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             
               world
               of
               all
               mankind
               .
               Grace
            
             mitateth
             nature
             and
             doth
             all
             by
             degrees
             ,
             darker
             Revelations
             were
             meeter
             for
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
               clearer
               at
               noon
               day
            
             ,
             and
             riper
             knowledge
             fitter
             for
             its
             maturity
             .
             And
             when
             Satan
             by
             Divine
             permission
             had
             plai'd
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             triumph
             over
             the
             sinful
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             for
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Goodness
             meanly
             cloathed
             to
             cast
             down
             his
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ,
             to
             subsidue
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             to
             triumph
             over
             the
             Triumpher
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             
               present
               conditions
            
             of
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             since
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             offendeth
             you
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             required
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             that
             ,
             and
             now
             adde
             .
             First
             ,
             Remember
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             
               no
               mans
               condition
               is
               made
               worse
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             than
             it
             was
             
               before
               his
               incarnation
            
             .
             They
             that
             
             neither
             have
             nor
             
               could
               have
            
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             in
             the
             
               last
               edition
            
             ,
             are
             under
             it
             as
             they
             
               were
               before
            
             in
             the
             
               first
               edition
            
             ,
             further
             than
             as
             their
             after
             sins
             have
             deprived
             them
             of
             any
             of
             its
             benefits
             .
             Therefore
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             hath
             not
             
               narrowed
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             repealed
             or
             diminished
             any
             grace
             that
             before
             was
             given
             ,
             but
             added
             much
             more
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             there
             was
             
               more
               Grace
            
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             the
             Condition
             should
             be
             suited
             to
             it
             .
             Would
             you
             rather
             be
             without
             the
             Graces
             and
             benefits
             ,
             than
             be
             obliged
             to
             Believe
             :
             would
             you
             be
             cured
             by
             one
             that
             you
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             nor
             take
             for
             your
             Physician
             ?
             would
             you
             be
             taught
             by
             one
             that
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             or
             take
             for
             your
             Teacher
             ?
             would
             you
             be
             ruled
             by
             one
             that
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             is
             your
             Ruler
             ?
             IInd
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             bideth
             no
             man
             believe
             either
             without
             a
             
               meet
               object
            
             ,
             or
             
               meet
               evidence
            
             of
             the
             credibility
             ,
             yea
             the
             certain
             verity
             of
             that
             which
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             believe
             .
             And
             the
             belief
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             means
             to
             our
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             belief
             of
             the
             everlasting
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             further
             duty
             ,
             to
             our
             perfection
             and
             our
             felicity
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             your self
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             are
             fittest
             to
             breed
             Love
             in
             us
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             wonderful
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             a
             wonderful
             demonstration
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ;
             If
             you
             say
             that
             it
             is
             incredible
             because
             wonderful
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             
               more
               credible
            
             because
             so
             wonderful
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             a
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             one
             of
             his
             
               great
               transcendent
               works
            
             which
             mortal
             man
             can
             comprehend
             .
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             Omnipotency
             in
             Creation
             is
             wonderfully
             ;
             will
             you
             therefore
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             world
             ?
             The
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Regeneration
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             &c.
             especially
             in
             our
             perfection
             in
             Glory
             .
             And
             will
             you
             say
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Sanctification
             or
             Glorification
             ?
             so
             the
             work
             of
             the
             
               Son
               and
               Divine
               wisdome
               and
               word
               incarnate
            
             is
             wonderful
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             
               work
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             would
             you
             not
             say
             your self
             
             that
             if
             God
             should
             send
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             and
             the
             Joyes
             thereof
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             be
             a
             singular
             help
             to
             your
             Belief
             of
             all
             these
             things
             revealed
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             but
             give
             you
             sufficient
             proof
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             perversness
             is
             it
             then
             to
             quarrel
             with
             Gods
             greatest
             mercy
             as
             incredible
             ,
             meerly
             because
             it
             is
             wonderful
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             give
             .
             Thefore
             observe
             here
             the
             error
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             overlook
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             and
             taking
             all
             Duty
             for
             a
             Burden
             dispute
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Duty
             :
             whereas
             all
             our
             Duty
             is
             our
             Benefit
             ,
             like
             the
             duty
             of
             
               feasting
               ,
               rejoycing
               ,
               receiving
            
             money
             or
             honour
             when
             given
             us
             ?
             And
             the
             true
             state
             of
             our
             Question
             should
             be
             ,
             
               Whether
               all
               they
               that
               by
               the
               Gospel
               have
               the
               offer
               of
               a
               Saviour
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               treasures
               of
               mercy
               which
               are
               brought
               to
               mankind
               by
               Christ
               above
               what
               they
               had
               before
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               procurement
               and
               offer
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               so
               great
               a
               gift
               ?
            
             When
             the
             same
             men
             that
             question
             this
             ,
             can
             be
             
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             wealth
             and
             honours
             ,
             without
             disputing
             whether
             they
             may
             not
             live
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Quis
               insimentis
               inops
               oblatum
               respuit
               aurum
               ?
            
             And
             he
             that
             can
             make
             a
             sorry
             shift
             with
             a
             Candle
             ,
             will
             not
             dispute
             whether
             it
             be
             his
             duty
             to
             open
             his
             Windows
             &
             let
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             It
             is
             Riches
             of
             Mercy
             which
             all
             they
             dispute
             against
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             speak
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             some
             difficult
             duty
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             remember
             again
             that
             your self
             confess
             an
             Inequality
             of
             Gods
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             them
             to
             all
             alike
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             inequality
             of
             demerit
             in
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             If
             then
             he
             give
             
               more
               to
               the
               Church
            
             by
             
               Christ
               Incarnate
            
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             he
             giveth
             to
             the
             world
             that
             never
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               their
               Eye
            
             should
             not
             be
             evil
             because
             he
             is
             good
             ;
             much
             less
             ours
             who
             receive
             the
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             all
             that
             you
             require
             of
             God
             for
             
               All
               the
               world
            
             ,
             is
             but
             that
             their
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             their
             own
             
               free
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             perdition
             
             be
             a
             thing
             unavoidable
             by
             Gods
             meer
             will
             ,
             without
             their
             culpable
             mischoosing
             .
             And
             all
             this
             we
             maintain
             as
             well
             as
             you
             :
             And
             you
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             doth
             deny
             it
             .
             Nay
             tell
             me
             if
             you
             can
             what
             
               mercy
               your
               doctrine
            
             giveth
             to
             
               all
               the
               world
            
             ,
             which
             ours
             giveth
             them
             not
             ?
             Do
             you
             say
             that
             they
             are
             not
             under
             the
             
               meer
               Law
            
             of
             Innocency
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             
               Law
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             which
             after
             was
             given
             him
             ?
             so
             do
             we
             .
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Law
               of
               Grace
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ?
            
             Let
             not
             names
             abuse
             us
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Innocent
               Nature
            
             :
             But
             it
             is
             so
             fitted
             to
             mans
             
               Lapsed
               State
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             also
             so
             fitly
             express
             the
             
               Gracious
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             also
             hath
             such
             evidences
             in
             Gods
             
               merciful
               providence
            
             and
             dealing
             with
             the
             sinful
             world
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             if
             you
             call
             it
             the
             Law
             of
             Lapsed
             and
             
               reprieved
               nature
               under
               its
               reparation
            
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             contend
             about
             the
             name
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             that
             all
             men
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             they
             reject
             not
             their
             salvation
             :
             so
             say
             we
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             that
             means
             and
             Law
             that
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             accusing
             
             or
             excusing
             them
             in
             the
             day
             when
             Christ
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             telleth
             us
             .
             And
             none
             perish
             now
             for
             the
             meer
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             meerly
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Innocency
             required
             by
             the
             first
             Law
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             refusing
             and
             abusing
             some
             mercy
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             had
             an
             apt
             tendency
             to
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Recovery
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             lay
             the
             main
             stress
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             
               All
               men
               may
               be
               saved
               by
               true
               saith
               in
               God
               and
               true
               Repentance
               without
               believing
               in
            
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             .
             And
             
               we
               say
            
             that
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             perish
             that
             hath
             
               true
               faith
            
             in
             God
             and
             true
             Repentance
             ;
             For
             all
             such
             do
             
               Love
               God
               as
               God
            
             ,
             and
             do
             devote
             themselves
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             obedience
             and
             Love
             :
             and
             do
             hate
             sin
             as
             sin
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             holy
             .
             And
             God
             cannot
             cast
             that
             Soul
             into
             Hell
             that
             loveth
             him
             and
             beareth
             his
             Image
             .
             Holiness
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             God
             and
             Heaven
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             be
             to
             cast
             Heaven
             and
             Gods
             Image
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             jumble
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             together
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             then
             grant
             you
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             reasonably
             desire
             .
             Tell
             us
             but
             what
             Heathens
             or
             Mahometans
             
             are
             
               Holy
               ,
               truly
               penitent
               for
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               devoted
               to
               God
               in
               obedience
               and
               love
               ,
            
             and
             we
             will
             grant
             you
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             were
             ware
             that
             we
             would
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             Repentance
             and
             holiness
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             sinful
             man
             is
             so
             easily
             brought
             to
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Question
             must
             be
             ,
             
               whether
               really
               these
               Heathens
               do
               truly
               Repent
               and
               Love
               God
               as
               God
               or
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             Here
             you
             may
             perceive
             that
             though
             before
             you
             did
             but
             require
             that
             salvation
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             Sinners
             choice
             ,
             yet
             now
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             Yea
             ,
             though
             
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               repentance
            
             were
             the
             terms
             that
             you
             were
             satisfied
             should
             be
             imposed
             on
             all
             ,
             yet
             now
             you
             are
             loth
             to
             stand
             to
             that
             ,
             unless
             we
             grant
             that
             all
             these
             men
             have
             the
             power
             so
             to
             beleive
             and
             repent
             .
             Well
             if
             by
             power
             you
             mean
             a
             
               Natural
               faculty
            
             we
             grant
             that
             they
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Intellection
             and
             Uolition
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             object
             that
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             the
             object
             of
             that
             
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
            
             which
             you
             mention
             your self
             is
             certain
             and
             existent
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             evidence
             of
             
             the
             object
             that
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             the
             
               Being
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             are
             revealed
             to
             manking
             ,
             by
             an
             evidence
             sufficient
             in
             its
             kin
             ,
             if
             their
             souls
             be
             but
             rightly
             disposed
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             And
             that
             sin
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
             is
             discernable
             in
             themselves
             is
             doubtless
             .
             Amyraldus
             largely
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             bindeth
             no
             man
             to
             natural
             impossibilities
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             any
             Act
             without
             ,
             First
             ,
             A
             faculty
             that
             can
             do
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             Object
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Evidence
             of
             that
             Object
             (
             As
             not
             to
             see
             .
             First
             ,
             without
             an
             eye
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Or
             that
             which
             is
             a
             thousand
             miles
             off
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             without
             Light
             )
             so
             that
             all
             Heathens
             have
             first
             the
             
               natural
               faculty
            
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             object
             which
             would
             save
             them
             if
             truly
             believed
             in
             and
             Loved
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Revelation
             of
             this
             object
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             such
             an
             object
             as
             would
             procure
             their
             felicity
             if
             duly
             apprehended
             .
             See
             also
             Mr.
             Trumans
             Treatise
             of
             Natural
             and
             Moral
             Impotency
             .
          
           
           
             But
             indeed
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             that
             is
             offended
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             gave
             not
             all
             men
             a
             power
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             if
             that
             be
             granted
             ,
             unless
             also
             he
             actually
             save
             them
             .
             Should
             we
             grant
             you
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             some
             yet
             
               are
               damned
            
             ,
             when
             God
             
               could
               have
            
             saved
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             satisfie
             them
             that
             will
             be
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             their
             Judge
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             you
             seem
             satisfied
             with
             less
             ,
             suppose
             all
             the
             question
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               those
               that
               never
               had
               the
               Gospei
               ,
               do
               ever
               come
               without
               it
               to
               true
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               repentance
               and
               so
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             And
             when
             we
             have
             granted
             you
             what
             you
             first
             desired
             ,
             that
             none
             perish
             but
             those
             that
             are
             
               willfully
               impenitent
               and
               believe
               not
               truly
               in
               God
               ,
            
             why
             must
             the
             controversie
             be
             carried
             to
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             acts
             .
             I
             can
             read
             
               Gods
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             know
             or
             read
             the
             hearts
             of
             millions
             whom
             I
             never
             saw
             .
             Must
             I
             be
             obliged
             to
             know
             the
             thoughts
             of
             every
             man
             in
             
               China
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Japan
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Antipodes
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             number
             is
             it
             that
             you
             put
             the
             question
             of
             ,
             and
             whose
             Repentance
             you
             
             assert
             ?
             Is
             it
             All
             or
             but
             some
             ?
             If
             All
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             mad
             that
             believeth
             it
             ,
             that
             
               All
               men
               are
               true
               penitent
               Belivers
               in
               God.
            
             If
             but
             some
             ,
             First
             ,
             Would
             not
             your
             wit
             quarrel
             still
             with
             God
             for
             damning
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             must
             it
             be
             the
             greater
             part
             or
             the
             lesser
             ?
             or
             would
             you
             know
             on
             what
             number
             or
             where
             to
             find
             satisfaction
             ?
             And
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             anothers
             Servants
             :
             To
             their
             own
             Master
             they
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             methinks
             you
             should
             easily
             grant
             at
             least
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             Repentance
             and
             Holiness
             is
             
               far
               easier
            
             to
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             to
             them
             that
             never
             heard
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             that
             they
             are
             far
             more
             common
             .
             And
             so
             that
             
               far
               more
               Christians
            
             are
             
               holy
               and
               saved
            
             than
             of
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             Tell
             me
             ;
             If
             God
             should
             send
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             with
             miraculous
             evidence
             of
             his
             mission
             ,
             to
             call
             men
             to
             repentance
             and
             belief
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             be
             easier
             for
             those
             men
             to
             repent
             ,
             than
             for
             others
             ?
             Nay
             would
             not
             you
             the
             easilier
             believe
             in
             Christ
             your self
             if
             you
             had
             but
             such
             an
             Angel
             to
             confirm
             you
             ?
             why
             then
             
             should
             not
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             donation
             of
             such
             a
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             proved
             his
             mission
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             be
             a
             help
             to
             our
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             Especially
             when
             his
             word
             hath
             a
             self
             evidencing
             Light
             also
             in
             the
             Image
             and
             superscription
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             difference
             of
             common
             lower
             means
             ,
             doth
             make
             Repentance
             much
             easier
             or
             harder
             to
             one
             than
             another
             .
             Take
             one
             man
             that
             is
             born
             in
             Brasile
             or
             Soldania
             or
             among
             any
             other
             savage
             People
             ;
             or
             that
             is
             bred
             up
             in
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             Ale-house
             or
             Whore-house
             ,
             or
             Gaming
             house
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             make
             a
             scorn
             of
             godliness
             ;
             and
             take
             another
             that
             is
             bred
             up
             to
             Learning
             ,
             Labour
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             among
             them
             that
             by
             doctrine
             and
             example
             do
             honour
             and
             command
             a
             godly
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             sober
             life
             .
             And
             hath
             not
             one
             of
             these
             abundance
             more
             hinderances
             to
             his
             Repentance
             than
             the
             other
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             will
             not
             sense
             and
             experience
             make
             you
             certain
             that
             the
             Christian
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             
             more
             such
             helps
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             more
             Reason
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             Teaching
             there
             than
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             Were
             it
             but
             that
             Christianity
             hath
             furnished
             the
             World
             with
             more
             helps
             to
             repentance
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             case
             were
             clear
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             a
             little
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             fully
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             there
             are
             actually
             far
             more
             
               knowing
               ,
               penitent
               ,
               holy
               Persons
            
             among
             Christians
             than
             among
             any
             others
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             fact
             it self
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             more
             Souls
             are
             healed
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             World
             without
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             any
             greater
             evidence
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             in
             it
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             actual
             knowledge
             or
             belief
             of
             Christ
             incarnate
             ,
             doth
             make
             so
             great
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             helps
             and
             hopes
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             maketh
             conversion
             from
             sin
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             salvation
             so
             much
             more
             easie
             and
             common
             (
             as
             
               Aquinas
               Cont.
               Gent.
            
             argueth
             should
             not
             this
             be
             received
             with
             the
             greatest
             thankfulness
             ,
             rather
             than
             with
             unreverent
             arrogant
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             overthrow
             your
             Fundamental
             Error
             
               [
               That
               repentance
               alone
               with
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               a
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sins
               to
               divine
               Justice
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             but
             proved
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             God
             hath
             required
             and
             provided
             another
             Sacrifice
             for
             satisfaction
             ,
             then
             you
             cannot
             call
             
               Repentance
               alone
            
             sufficient
             .
             But
             this
             is
             proved
             fully
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             great
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             have
             all
             those
             blessed
             ends
             ,
             tendencies
             and
             effects
             and
             bring
             all
             those
             benefits
             to
             mankind
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             treat
             forementioned
             I
             proved
             ;
             If
             it
             was
             so
             actual
             a
             demonstration
             of
             Gods
             wisdom
             and
             love
             ,
             of
             his
             holiness
             and
             truth
             ,
             his
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             as
             is
             there
             manifested
             and
             proved
             ;
             If
             it
             have
             brought
             men
             such
             helps
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Holiness
             as
             are
             forementioned
             ,
             how
             perverse
             will
             it
             be
             then
             to
             say
             that
             our
             Repentance
             was
             sufficient
             without
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Merit
             and
             Intercession
             and
             Administration
             which
             did
             procure
             and
             behow
             it
             :
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Cure
             of
             our
             Disease
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             without
             
             the
             Physician
             ,
             the
             Medicine
             ,
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             the
             Application
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             by
             certain
             experience
             are
             the
             things
             that
             work
             this
             Cure.
             And
             which
             you
             your self
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             effect
             this
             Cure
             (
             of
             Repentance
             or
             Holiness
             )
             far
             more
             
               easily
               and
               commonly
            
             than
             it
             is
             ever
             wrought
             without
             them
             ?
             (
             Nay
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Repentance
             and
             holiness
             in
             any
             one
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               (
               whatsoever
               be
               thought
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               incarnate
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               Notitiae
               Communes
               be
               not
               many
               more
               than
               this
               learned
               and
               noble
               writer
               doth
               enumerate
               ,
            
             viz.
             First
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               one
               onely
               God
               at
               least
               supreme
               (
               whom
               he
               very
               well
               describeth
               by
               his
               attributes
               .
               )
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               this
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               ,
               (
               Religion
               being
               ultima
               hominis
               differentia
            
             pag.
             214
             )
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               due
               conformity
               of
               our
               faculties
            
             (
             that
             is
             their
             holiness
             and
             rectitude
             )
             
               is
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ;
               especially
               Gratitude
               ,
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               That
               all
               vices
               and
               crimes
               must
               be
               expiated
               by
               repentance
               .
            
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               That
               after
               this
               life
               there
            
             
             
               is
               another
               life
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             All
             these
             are
             excellent
             concessions
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             onely
             Truths
             ,
             but
             such
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
               without
               which
               a
               man
               is
               scarce
               a
               man
               ,
            
             but
             unman'd
             .
             Except
             that
             the
             fourth
             doth
             erroneously
             assert
             the
             foredisproved
             sufficient
             satisfactoriness
             in
             our
             Repentance
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             
               Notitia
               Communis
            
             ,
             I
             further
             thus
             manifest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             all
             humane
             Laws
             and
             Justice
             .
             No
             King
             will
             make
             such
             a
             Law
             as
             this
             
               [
               Let
               all
               the
               subjects
               be
               Traytors
               ,
               Murderers
               ,
               Oppressors
               ,
               Perjured
               ,
               never
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               Repent
               at
               any
               time
               before
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               all
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               ]
            
             meer
             Repentance
             will
             not
             save
             such
             persons
             from
             the
             Gallows
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             to
             more
             private
             Justice
             ,
             no
             man
             giveth
             his
             children
             and
             servants
             such
             a
             Law
             [
             Disobey
             me
             ,
             burn
             my
             house
             ,
             seek
             my
             death
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             the
             mischief
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             repent
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ]
             Therefore
             meer
             Repentance
             is
             not
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
            
             of
             mankind
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             reason
             
             
               of
               the
               thing
            
             doth
             prove
             it
             ;
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             Should
             such
             a
             Law
             alone
             be
             made
             ,
             (
             that
             men
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             all
             the
             villanies
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             repent
             at
             last
             .
             )
             First
             ,
             It
             would
             encourage
             the
             most
             in
             the
             world
             to
             live
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             :
             If
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             are
             fully
             set
             in
             them
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             because
             sentence
             against
             an
             evil
             work
             is
             not
             
               speedily
               executed
            
             but
             delayed
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             sure
             it
             should
             never
             be
             executed
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Laws
             and
             Lawgiver
             would
             be
             contemned
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             Ruling
             power
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             
               common
               good
            
             would
             be
             prostituted
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             utterly
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             should
             live
             in
             safety
             and
             peace
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Doth
               not
               Christianity
               then
               introduce
               these
               evils
               ,
               which
               giveth
               pardon
               to
               all
               the
               penitent
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             that
             only
             Christianity
             doth
             acquaint
             us
             of
             a
             
               further
               satisfaction
               to
               justice
            
             than
             
               mans
               repentance
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             these
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             may
             be
             obtained
             better
             than
             by
             our
             perdition
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             
             it
             giveth
             us
             
               no
               assurance
               of
               life
            
             and
             time
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             calleth
             us
             to
             be
             
               alwaies
               penitent
            
             and
             ready
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             it
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             
               blindness
               of
               the
            
             mind
             ,
             the
             
               power
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             which
             Repentance
             becometh
             so
             
               great
               and
               hard
            
             a
             work
             ,
             that
             without
             
               Gods
               grace
            
             it
             will
             not
             be
             done
             ;
             And
             his
             grace
             is
             to
             be
             diligently
             sought
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             little
             at
             our
             command
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             
               resisting
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             may
             cause
             us
             to
             be
             
               forsaken
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             given
             over
             to
             our
             
               own
               hearts
               lusts
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               our
               own
               Counsells
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             81.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             God
             doth
             not
             totally
             and
             perfectly
             pardon
             all
             sin
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             pardon
             the
             
               everlasting
               punishment
            
             (
             though
             some
             in
             their
             ignorance
             will
             say
             so
             and
             revile
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             as
             ignorant
             .
             )
             He
             pardoneth
             not
             
               temporal
               chastisements
            
             and
             death
             :
             he
             remitteth
             not
             the
             sad
             penalties
             of
             a
             temporary
             and
             
               partial
               desertion
               by
               his
               spirit
            
             ;
             horrours
             of
             Conscience
             and
             fears
             of
             Hell.
             He
             remitteth
             not
             the
             temporal
             punishment
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             commandeth
             Justice
             to
             be
             done
             even
             on
             the
             penitent
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             loss
             of
             life
             it self
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             his
             mercy
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             through
             Christ
             he
             will
             forgive
             the
             
               eternal
               punishment
            
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             men
             as
             he
             
               findeth
               them
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             before
             conversion
             :
             So
             that
             without
             Christ
             you
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             God
             should
             neither
             send
             one
             to
             Hell
             or
             misery
             that
             loveth
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             Image
             ;
             nor
             yet
             expose
             his
             Government
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             good
             to
             so
             much
             mischief
             ,
             as
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             a
             pardon
             to
             all
             villanies
             that
             are
             but
             repented
             of
             at
             last
             (
             alone
             )
             would
             cause
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               if
               the
               King
               must
               not
               save
               a
               Traitor
               or
               Murderer
               because
               Christ
               died
               and
               satisfied
               for
               him
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               say
               that
               God
               doth
               so
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             and
             merits
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             satisfie
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             that
             God
             who
             is
             satisfied
             by
             them
             ,
             hath
             told
             us
             how
             far
             and
             with
             what
             exceptions
             he
             is
             satisfied
             :
             Not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             excuse
             men
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             temporal
             Justice
             ,
             chastisement
             or
             death
             ;
             but
             to
             save
             them
             from
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             and
             procure
             them
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             and
             to
             
             sanctifie
             their
             unremitted
             castigatory
             penalties
             ,
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             these
             ends
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             are
             more
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
            
             about
             Religion
             than
             the
             five
             forenamed
             is
             easily
             manifested
             .
             It
             is
             as
             common
             a
             truth
             that
             
               all
               men
               are
               sinful
               and
               depraved
               even
               from
               the
               first
            
             (
             however
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             )
             
               that
               they
               are
               indisposed
               to
               the
               certain
               duties
               and
               ends
               ,
               which
               their
               nature
               was
               formed
               for
               .
               That
               God
               is
               the
               universal
               Governour
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               moral
               means
               ;
               That
               he
               is
               just
               and
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               only
               can
               make
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               pleasing
               to
               himself
               and
               what
               reward
               or
               punishment
               he
               will
               retribute
               ,
               That
               mans
               darkness
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               learneth
               all
               this
               from
               nature
               alone
               ,
               with
               great
               imperfection
               ,
               doubtfulness
               and
               dissatisfaction
               :
               That
               therefore
               a
               further
               supernatural
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               is
               sure
               would
               be
               a
               great
               confirmation
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               mans
               minds
               .
               And
               therefore
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               do
               hearken
               after
               Oracles
               ,
               Prophecies
               ,
               Visions
            
             or
             some
             such
             further
             
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               Conscious
               of
               the
               unsatisfactoriness
               of
               their
               natural
               light
               .
               That
               all
               Gods
               Revelations
               are
               certainly
               true
               .
               That
               whatever
               Revelation
            
             
             hath
             First
             ,
             
               On
               the
               doctrine
               of
               it
            
             ,
             no
             
               contradiction
               to
               natural
               truth
               ,
               but
               the
               clear
               Impress
               of
               divine
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
            
             as
             its
             
               self
               evidence
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               And
               maketh
               the
               same
               impress
               by
               divine
               co-operation
               on
               mans
               Souls
               in
               sanctifying
               them
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               And
               was
               attested
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               evident
               uncontrolled
               Miracles
               ,
               (
               Resurrection
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ;
               giving
               to
               multitudes
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Miracles
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             
               this
               Revelation
               hath
               Gods
               Seal
               and
               Witness
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               from
               none
               but
               God.
            
             These
             and
             many
             more
             which
             I
             have
             recited
             in
             my
             Treat
             .
             are
             naturally
             known
             Verities
             :
             As
             you
             very
             well
             confess
             all
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             to
             be
             (
             going
             a
             little
             further
             than
             I
             see
             my self
             ,
             while
             you
             make
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             as
             separated
             to
             Gods
             worship
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             of
             which
             ellewhere
             I
             have
             delivered
             my
             mind
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             notice
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             III
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               Notitiae
               Communes
               are
               the
               only
               certainties
               in
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             :
             Can
             you
             possibly
             deny
             all
             certainty
             of
             Discourse
             and
             
               Conclusions
               ,
               Ex
               vero
               nil
               nisi
               verum
               sequitur
               .
            
             
             will
             you
             condemn
             the
             Judge
             as
             condemning
             a
             Malefactor
             upon
             uncertainty
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             argueth
             .
             
               All
               wilful
               Murderers
               must
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             This
             is
             certain
             in
             the
             Law.
             
               This
               man
               is
               a
               wilful
               Murderer
               .
            
             (
             proved
             certainly
             by
             confession
             ,
             evidence
             and
             witness
             )
             
               Therefore
               this
               man
               must
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
            
             so
             I
             argue
             
               (
               what
               ever
               doctrine
               is
               attested
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               certain
               uncontrouled
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               divine
               Impress
               on
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               divine
               Image
               wrought
               by
               it
               on
               all
               ;
               that
               truly
               receive
               it
               ,
               is
               attested
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               certainly
               true
               .
               But
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               was
               so
               attested
               :
            
             Ergo
             
               it
               is
               attested
               by
               God
               himself
               and
               true
               .
            
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             a
             
               Notitia
               Communis
            
             ,
             or
             naturally
             known
             truth
             .
             The
             minor
             was
             known
             by
             sense
             it self
             to
             the
             first
             Witnesses
             ;
             (
             and
             that
             was
             as
             natural
             a
             notice
             as
             any
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             sure
             (
             whatever
             the
             Papists
             say
             against
             it
             for
             transubstantiation
             :
             )
             nothing
             can
             be
             sure
             ,
             if
             all
             sound
             Mens
             senses
             with
             their
             just
             objects
             and
             conditions
             ,
             are
             not
             sure
             in
             their
             Perceptions
             )
             And
             how
             sure
             the
             
               distant
               Believers
            
             are
             I
             have
             largely
             opened
             in
             the
             
             Treatise
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Conclusion
             must
             be
             sure
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             (
             say
             the
             misinformed
             unbelievers
             )
             
               that
               which
               all
               mankind
               believeth
               or
               knoweth
               hath
               its
               evidence
               in
               nature
               it self
               ,
               but
               beliefs
               of
               pretended
               Revelations
               ,
               Oracles
            
             and
             
               Visions
               are
               as
               various
               as
               Countries
               almost
               ,
               and
               therefore
               uncertain
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             To
             the
             last
             part
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             in
             your
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             you
             will
             think
             him
             unnatural
             ,
             unsociable
             ,
             mad
             ,
             that
             will
             either
             
               believe
               all
               things
               or
               believe
               nothing
               .
            
             There
             is
             credible
             truth
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             
               incredible
               falshood
            
             :
             And
             will
             you
             beleive
             that
             either
             God
             saith
             all
             that
             every
             Lyar
             Fathereth
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             never
             revealeth
             his
             will
             to
             mankind
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             his
             common
             works
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Devils
             usual
             way
             of
             hindring
             the
             beleif
             of
             it
             is
             by
             imitation
             ,
             and
             by
             putting
             such
             names
             and
             colours
             on
             falshood
             (
             by
             false
             Prophets
             )
             as
             God
             doth
             on
             the
             truth
             :
             Shall
             we
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             either
             all
             or
             none
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Or
             that
             God
             saith
             not
             true
             
             unless
             the
             Devil
             say
             true
             also
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             will
             you
             mark
             the
             gross
             error
             of
             such
             Reasoners
             about
             the
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
            
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             
               actual
               Knowledge
               (
               conceptive
            
             or
             
               intellectual
               Verity
            
             )
             is
             born
             in
             man
             ,
             Infants
             know
             not
             these
             
               Common
               .
               Notions
            
             at
             all
             .
             As
             the
             Eye
             is
             not
             born
             with
             the
             actual
             Species
             of
             all
             things
             afterward
             seen
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             a
             seeing
             ,
             power
             and
             disposition
             ;
             so
             these
             are
             called
             
               common
               Notions
            
             ,
             because
             mans
             intellect
             is
             so
             able
             and
             disposed
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             be
             known
             easily
             upon
             the
             first
             due
             evidence
             or
             notification
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             therefore
             almost
             all
             men
             know
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             knowing
             faculty
             in
             man
             (
             as
             this
             noble
             Lord
             saith
             )
             requireth
             its
             proper
             conditions
             for
             its
             true
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Object
             .
             Now
             some
             mens
             understandings
             have
             the
             help
             of
             these
             conditions
             far
             more
             than
             others
             have
             (
             he
             nameth
             to
             you
             the
             conditions
             himself
             .
             )
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             understanding
             performs
             not
             all
             its
             apprehensions
             at
             once
             or
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             and
             in
             time
             as
             the
             Objects
             are
             
             duly
             presented
             .
             As
             an
             Infant
             seeth
             not
             the
             first
             day
             all
             that
             ever
             he
             must
             see
             ;
             nor
             a
             Schollar
             learneth
             not
             the
             first
             day
             all
             that
             he
             must
             learn.
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             latter
             apprehensions
             are
             as
             sure
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             clear
             then
             the
             first
             :
             As
             he
             that
             lived
             twenty
             years
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             afterward
             travelleth
             to
             London
             ,
             doth
             as
             certainly
             then
             see
             London
             as
             before
             he
             did
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ;
             so
             a
             Schollar
             doth
             afterward
             as
             certainly
             understand
             
               Horace
               ,
               Virgil
            
             or
             Homer
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             he
             understood
             his
             Primmer
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             as
             particular
             notices
             are
             multiplied
             
               quod
               actus
            
             in
             time
             by
             use
             and
             information
             ,
             so
             the
             
               knowing
               disposition
            
             of
             the
             faculty
             is
             increased
             :
             And
             the
             notice
             of
             a
             thousand
             truths
             doth
             so
             advance
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             befreind
             other
             truths
             not
             yet
             received
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             can
             know
             more
             afterward
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             than
             an
             ignorant
             man
             can
             learn
             in
             a
             year
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             a
             most
             evident
             thing
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             
               common
               Notions
            
             to
             be
             the
             only
             certainties
             ,
             is
             a
             weakness
             below
             a
             rational
             man
             :
             And
             it
             is
             to
             make
             the
             intellect
             
             of
             an
             Infant
             to
             be
             the
             standard
             or
             measure
             of
             all
             certain
             intellectual
             verities
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Schollar
             even
             before
             he
             goeth
             to
             School
             as
             wise
             (
             as
             to
             certainties
             )
             as
             his
             Master
             and
             to
             make
             a
             new
             born
             Child
             to
             have
             seen
             as
             many
             Objects
             as
             Drake
             ,
             or
             
               de
               Noort
            
             ,
             or
             Sandys
             ,
             or
             
               Ludovics
               Romanus
            
             in
             all
             his
             travels
             .
             In
             a
             word
             the
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
            
             being
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             are
             thus
             equalled
             with
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             greatest
             Philosopher
             or
             Divine
             or
             Judge
             :
             Was
             this
             learned
             Lord
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             Book
             sure
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             these
             
               common
               Notions
            
             i●
             Religion
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             that
             even
             in
             mens
             natural
             capacities
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             wonderful
             difference
             :
             As
             Ideots
             know
             little
             ,
             so
             Dullards
             not
             much
             :
             And
             must
             the
             wisest
             go
             no
             higher
             than
             these
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             And
             will
             Lawyers
             ,
             Statesmen
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             make
             this
             consent
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             the
             test
             of
             all
             their
             certainties
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             do
             so
             in
             our
             search
             after
             the
             greatest
             Verities
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             worthy
             of
             all
             the
             study
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
           
             Nothing
             visible
             is
             so
             analogous
             to
             mans
             soul
             as
             fire
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             which
             is
             to
             be
             ever
             of
             an
             active
             illuminative
             and
             calefactive
             faculty
             ;
             but
             doth
             exetcise
             it
             in
             such
             various
             degrees
             as
             the
             fuel
             doth
             occasion
             .
             There
             is
             fire
             in
             a
             flint
             or
             steel
             ,
             yea
             in
             all
             things
             :
             But
             is
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             know
             what
             fire
             is
             and
             can
             do
             ,
             by
             judging
             of
             it
             onely
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             stone
             ?
             No
             :
             but
             take
             your
             steel
             and
             strike
             the
             flint
             ,
             and
             adde
             the
             combustible
             fuel
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             a
             stone
             can
             set
             a
             City
             on
             fire
             ?
             And
             
               nil
               agit
               quod
               agere
               non
               potest
               ,
            
             whatever
             act
             is
             produced
             ,
             proveth
             an
             antecedent
             power
             .
             So
             if
             you
             would
             judge
             what
             mans
             
               soul
               is
            
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             truth
             is
             in
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             fools
             but
             in
             the
             wise
             that
             you
             must
             discern
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             those
             may
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             who
             are
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             mans
             soul
             is
             but
             highly
             sensitive
             and
             imaginative
             ,
             or
             not
             made
             for
             heavenly
             and
             holy
             employments
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             people
             are
             otherwise
             disposed
             :
             whereas
             the
             Power
             and
             so
             the
             Nature
             of
             mans
             soul
             is
             certainly
             gathered
             from
             what
             the
             
             wisest
             do
             attain
             :
             Because
             nothing
             can
             act
             beyond
             its
             Power
             :
             And
             if
             the
             attainments
             and
             acts
             of
             
               some
               mens
            
             souls
             do
             prove
             such
             a
             
               Power
               in
               them
               ,
               all
               souls
            
             of
             men
             are
             of
             the
             same
             species
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             rest
             might
             attain
             it
             if
             they
             had
             the
             same
             objects
             ,
             evidences
             ,
             excitations
             and
             improvements
             .
             I
             think
             all
             this
             is
             plain
             truth
             .
          
           
             Ninethly
             ,
             And
             if
             by
             believing
             you
             will
             heartily
             give
             up
             your
             souls
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             more
             excellent
             addition
             of
             knowledg
             and
             certainty
             to
             be
             obtained
             than
             by
             all
             other
             means
             could
             be
             procured
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Intension
             and
             clearness
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             to
             the
             extension
             of
             it
             to
             more
             objects
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               aforesaid
               Common
               notices
               do
               make
               up
               all
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               all
               the
               world
               believing
               these
               common
               truths
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             question
             is
             either
             
               de
               nomine
               ecclesiae
            
             ,
             or
             
               de
               re
            
             .
             As
             to
             the
             name
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             not
             used
             in
             Gods
             word
             for
             any
             but
             the
             Society
             of
             Believers
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             unbelieving
             and
             ungodly
             
             world
             .
             As
             for
             men
             themselves
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             use
             this
             and
             other
             words
             in
             what
             sence
             he
             please
             .
             But
             how
             aptly
             you
             may
             judge
             .
          
           
             
               Quoad
               rem
            
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             how
             far
             all
             the
             world
             are
             capable
             of
             salvation
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             question
             .
             And
             I
             adde
             ,
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             a
             word
             of
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             properly
             so
             called
             is
             Narrower
             ,
             being
             
               Caetus
               evocatus
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             signifieth
             ,
             First
             ,
             All
             that
             
               de
               jure
            
             are
             obliged
             to
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             ;
             And
             so
             all
             mankind
             on
             earth
             are
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             even
             Rebels
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             it
             signifieth
             all
             that
             consent
             to
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             and
             profess
             it
             :
             And
             these
             are
             First
             ,
             Such
             as
             profess
             subjection
             to
             God
             under
             some
             lame
             ,
             defective
             ,
             false
             conception
             ;
             (
             as
             one
             that
             alloweth
             them
             to
             worship
             Idols
             under
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             Governeth
             not
             the
             world
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             make
             a
             Retribution
             hereafter
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             that
             will
             pardon
             and
             save
             men
             ,
             onely
             for
             their
             superstition
             or
             without
             a
             Saviour
             )
             And
             thus
             allmost
             all
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             are
             of
             
             Gods
             
               Consenting
               Kingdome
               ,
               Secundum
               quid
               ,
               Eatenus
               ,
            
             so
             far
             as
             this
             cometh
             to
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             such
             as
             
               profess
               subjection
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               God
            
             as
             truly
             described
             ;
             And
             as
             reconciled
             to
             man
             and
             saving
             them
             by
             Christ
             our
             Mediator
             :
             And
             these
             are
             
               quoad
               actum
            
             First
             ,
             But
             oral
             or
             unsound
             ,
             not
             Cordial
             Professors
             ;
             And
             such
             are
             Hypocritical
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             simpliciter
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             
               sincere
               Consenters
            
             ,
             who
             are
             simpliciter
             of
             the
             essential
             mystical
             Church
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             thus
             open
             the
             Case
             as
             to
             the
             Thing
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             ,
             besides
             the
             controversie
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             how
             far
             Heathens
             are
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             salvation
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               all
               Revelation
               for
               Religion
               must
               be
               but
               Notitiarum
               Communium
               Symbolum
               ,
               A
               Creed
               containing
               these
               common
               notices
               or
               truths
               .
            
             (
             as
             is
             asserted
             p.
             221.
             )
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             against
             this
             before
             .
             First
             ;
             What
             need
             God
             send
             a
             Prophet
             or
             an
             Angel
             to
             tell
             the
             
             world
             that
             which
             they
             all
             knew
             certainly
             before
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Full
             existence
             assureth
             us
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             in
             the
             Treat
             .
             )
             that
             mankind
             hath
             need
             of
             more
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             More
             tendeth
             to
             perfect
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             will
             and
             life
             :
             This
             is
             undeniable
             .
             And
             mans
             perfection
             is
             his
             felicity
             and
             end
             :
             And
             therefore
             more
             than
             those
             common
             notices
             is
             needful
             to
             his
             end
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Else
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             you
             will
             reduce
             all
             the
             world
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             that
             part
             which
             is
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             unwisest
             and
             the
             worst
             .
             You
             would
             not
             in
             wealth
             or
             health
             be
             equalled
             with
             the
             
               basest
               poorest
            
             or
             the
             sickest
             :
             nor
             yet
             in
             wit
             and
             knowledg
             of
             other
             matters
             with
             the
             most
             foolish
             :
             And
             why
             then
             in
             the
             
               knowledg
               ,
               love
            
             and
             practice
             of
             Holiness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             (
             as
             some
             others
             say
             )
             
               all
               supernatural
               Revelations
               be
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               the
               common
               notions
               known
               by
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             Prophesie
             and
             Revelation
             are
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             we
             must
             try
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             
             tryal
             of
             things
             unknown
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             by
             some
             foreacknowledged
             principles
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             conclusion
             that
             must
             be
             known
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             must
             therefore
             next
             be
             understood
             ,
             whether
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             to
             be
             known
             as
             a
             
               simple
               term
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               self
               evident
               proposition
            
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
               true
               conclusion
            
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             first
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             onely
             apprehendeth
             the
             
               words
               and
               sense
            
             ;
             but
             not
             the
             Verity
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             we
             enquire
             of
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Many
             Divines
             assert
             the
             second
             way
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             
               Principium
               indemonstrabile
            
             ;
             Like
             
               [
               est
               vel
               non
               est
               :
               ]
            
             Doubtless
             this
             is
             not
             true
             as
             to
             the
             
               Natural
               Evidence
            
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             principle
             or
             doctrine
             .
             But
             I
             think
             that
             in
             the
             very
             hearing
             or
             reading
             Gods
             spirit
             often
             so
             concurreth
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             will
             it self
             shall
             be
             touched
             with
             an
             internal
             gust
             or
             savour
             of
             the
             goodness
             contained
             in
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             understanding
             with
             an
             internal
             irradiation
             ,
             which
             breedeth
             such
             a
             sudden
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Verity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             nature
             giveth
             men
             of
             natural
             principles
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             this
             increased
             by
             more
             experience
             ,
             and
             
             Love
             and
             inward
             gusts
             ,
             doth
             hold
             most
             Christians
             faster
             to
             Christ
             ,
             than
             naked
             reasoning
             could
             do
             :
             And
             were
             it
             not
             for
             this
             unlearned
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             were
             still
             in
             danger
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             by
             every
             subtile
             Caviller
             that
             assaulteth
             them
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             this
             kind
             of
             internal
             knowledge
             ,
             from
             a
             suitableness
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             now
             quickned
             ,
             illuminated
             sanctified
             souls
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             yet
             I
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             not
             All
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             we
             have
             :
             There
             is
             a
             
               common
               Belief
            
             of
             its
             truth
             by
             other
             means
             which
             most
             usually
             
               goeth
               before
            
             this
             Generative
             spiritual
             reception
             and
             belief
             ;
             usually
             they
             that
             are
             converted
             to
             holiness
             by
             the
             Gospel
             are
             such
             as
             had
             
               some
               Belief
            
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             took
             it
             to
             be
             false
             to
             that
             moment
             .
             And
             
               after
               Conversion
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             known
             as
             a
             
               certain
               demonstrable
               Conclusion
            
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             wise
             and
             settled
             Christians
             is
             
               most
               rational
            
             :
             And
             they
             are
             thus
             made
             capable
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             Temptations
             and
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             it
             rightly
             to
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             premises
             from
             which
             this
             conclusion
             is
             proved
             
               [
               The
               Gospel
               is
               true
            
             ]
             are
             both
             of
             them
             truths
             of
             infallible
             evidence
             ,
             viz.
             
               [
               Whatsoever
               doctrine
               is
               attested
               by
               so
               many
               and
               such
               miracles
               extrinsecally
               ,
               by
               the
               self-evidencing
               impress
               of
               Divine
               Power
               Wisdome
               and
               goodness
               intrinsecally
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               effecting
               the
               like
               Impression
               in
               holy
               Life
               ,
               Light
               and
               Love
               on
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               sincere
               receivers
               ,
               is
               certainly
               true
               ,
               being
               attested
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               But
               such
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Ergo
               it
               is
               true
               as
               attested
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
            
             I
             said
             before
             the
             first
             is
             a
             natural
             Verity
             ;
             The
             second
             proposition
             is
             partly
             of
             sense
             and
             partly
             of
             internal
             and
             partly
             external
             experience
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             First
             ,
             No
             doubt
             but
             our
             
               Natural
               faculties
            
             must
             be
             used
             in
             trying
             supernatural
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             No
             doubt
             he
             that
             disputeth
             with
             or
             preacheth
             to
             an
             unbeliever
             so
             as
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             delivereth
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             must
             deal
             with
             him
             upon
             some
             common
             principles
             which
             both
             parties
             are
             agreed
             in
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             proof
             or
             for
             dispute
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             some
             persons
             are
             so
             ignorant
             of
             those
             certain
             principles
             which
             infer
             the
             truth
             of
             Gospel
             revelation
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             need
             first
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             them
             :
             which
             must
             be
             done
             by
             inferring
             them
             from
             the
             
               first
               truths
            
             or
             some
             principles
             which
             they
             do
             confess
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             as
             a
             man
             would
             convince
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             
               same
               method
            
             and
             arguing
             he
             must
             convince
             himself
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             truth
             which
             he
             is
             in
             doubt
             of
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             But
             if
             any
             should
             mean.
             First
             ,
             That
             nothing
             is
             true
             in
             the
             Gospel
             but
             these
             common
             principles
             of
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Or
             that
             nothing
             else
             can
             be
             proved
             true
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             Or
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             any
             pretended
             prophesie
             ,
             vision
             or
             revelation
             true
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             they
             do
             not
             contradict
             the
             common
             truths
             ;
             All
             these
             are
             palpable
             untruths
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               these
               common
               Verities
               inferre
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             in
             the
             last
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             few
             Verities
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Author
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             prove
             Christianity
             by
             :
             But
             
             that
             it
             hath
             
               true
               evidence
            
             in
             sense
             and
             reason
             is
             manifested
             heretofore
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             he
             that
             will
             by
             just
             argumentation
             follow
             on
             the
             Christian
             cause
             with
             an
             unbeliever
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             hold
             him
             to
             the
             point
             from
             rambling
             ,
             and
             suppose
             him
             capable
             of
             
               Historical
               evidence
            
             ,
             may
             drive
             him
             to
             yield
             ,
             or
             to
             deny
             common
             principles
             ,
             yea
             to
             deny
             that
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             is
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             there
             is
             any
             being
             .
             But
             the
             evasion
             will
             be
             by
             denying
             
               notorious
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             its
             proper
             evidence
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               they
               are
               necessary
               conditions
               of
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               a
               divine
               Revelation
               .
            
             First
             ,
             
               That
               it
               be
               made
               immediately
               to
               my self
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               And
               that
               I
               feel
               a
               divine
               afflatus
               in
               the
               Reception
               ?
            
             as
             is
             said
             Page
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             :
             A
             Revelation
             made
             to
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             certainly
             notified
             to
             me
             ,
             else
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             appear
             to
             all
             men
             in
             the
             Town
             and
             Country
             save
             one
             ,
             or
             if
             all
             save
             one
             saw
             a
             thousand
             miracles
             to
             confirm
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             yet
             that
             one
             
             could
             not
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             have
             by
             abundance
             of
             arguments
             in
             a
             peculiar
             disputation
             in
             a
             Treatise
             called
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             long
             ago
             fully
             proved
             the
             negative
             ;
             And
             again
             in
             my
             Reas
             .
             of
             the
             Christian
             Relig.
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             weary
             the
             Reader
             with
             repetions
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               any
               concurrence
               of
               moral
               evidence
               ,
               at
               least
               such
               as
               Gospel
               Revelation
               hath
               ,
               do
               truly
               amount
               to
               natural
               or
               certain
               evidence
               ?
            
             De
             Rev.
             &
             Verisim
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             Question
             too
             I
             have
             plainly
             decided
             in
             the
             Reas
             .
             of
             Christian
             Relig.
             I
             now
             add
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             name
             of
             
               moral
               evidence
            
             is
             here
             taken
             by
             those
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             dependeth
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             
               voluntary
               Agent
            
             as
             such
             :
             And
             the
             name
             of
             
               natural
               evidence
            
             ,
             signifieth
             that
             which
             dependeth
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Object
             in
             it self
             considered
             .
             But
             I
             somewhat
             doubt
             whether
             all
             that
             use
             the
             distinction
             do
             commonly
             understand
             the
             difference
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Note
             that
             the
             All
             or
             effect
             of
             a
             
               voluntary
               Agent
            
             ,
             hath
             nevertheless
             a
             
               natural
               Evidence
            
             when
             it
             is
             done
             or
             existent
             .
             If
             I
             voluntarily
             speak
             or
             write
             or
             go
             ,
             my
             Action
             is
             
               naturally
               evident
            
             to
             those
             that
             see
             and
             hear
             it
             ,
             as
             present
             sensitive
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             .
             If
             I
             freely
             build
             a
             House
             ,
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             
               naturally
               Evident
            
             when
             it
             is
             built
             :
             Al
             things
             existent
             in
             the
             universe
             were
             made
             by
             God
             as
             a
             
               free
               Agent
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             nevertheless
             naturally
             evident
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Every
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             
               when
               it
               is
            
             ,
             (
             if
             corporeal
             )
             
               is
               naturally
               Evident
            
             to
             those
             that
             have
             their
             faculties
             in
             those
             conditions
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             object
             in
             its
             necessary
             magnitude
             ,
             cognation
             ,
             detection
             ,
             site
             ,
             distance
             ,
             medium
             and
             abode
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             judgement
             that
             is
             made
             upon
             
               sense
               it self
            
             faileth
             (
             as
             this
             noble
             Author
             hath
             well
             opened
             )
             when
             either
             the
             Object
             ,
             the
             Evidence
             the
             Sense
             or
             the
             Intellect
             want
             their
             necessary
             conditions
             or
             qualifications
             ;
             else
             not
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Freedome
             and
             Morality
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             
               moral
               Evidence
            
             of
             truth
             which
             is
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             when
             known
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             as
             sure
             as
             any
             
               natural
               Evidence
            
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             There
             being
             the
             surest
             natural
             evidence
             
               ab
               effect
               is
            
             at
             least
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               God
               most
               perfect
               ,
               that
               cannot
               lie
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Essences
             of
             all
             things
             are
             but
             imperfectly
             evident
             to
             us
             ;
             The
             existences
             of
             corporeal
             things
             that
             are
             present
             and
             duly
             qualified
             ,
             are
             fully
             evident
             .
             The
             existence
             of
             things
             absent
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             sense
             ,
             is
             evident
             only
             to
             the
             
               discursive
               intellect
            
             ;
             not
             by
             the
             immediate
             natural
             evidence
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             borrowed
             evidence
             from
             Causes
             or
             Signes
             ;
             Discourse
             improving
             the
             Fundamental
             common
             truths
             ,
             for
             the
             knowing
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             proving
             a
             certain
             connexion
             between
             them
             .
             The
             Praterition
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Futurition
             ,
             are
             both
             like
             the
             
               distant
               existence
            
             ,
             unknown
             to
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             apprehension
             of
             the
             intellect
             ;
             And
             therefore
             must
             both
             be
             known
             also
             by
             collection
             as
             conclusions
             in
             discourse
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Man
             was
             not
             born
             to
             know
             only
             things
             present
             in
             their
             existence
             by
             sense
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             know
             
               things
               absent
            
             ,
             things
             as
             past
             ,
             and
             things
             as
             future
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             chiesly
             differeth
             from
             a
             Bruit
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Though
             the
             understanding
             is
             most
             confident
             of
             things
             sensible
             &
             present
             ,
             yet
             about
             things
             
               absent
               ,
               past
            
             and
             future
             it
             oft
             doubteth
             more
             and
             is
             less
             satisfied
             in
             its
             own
             conclusions
             from
             natural
             principles
             ,
             than
             from
             moral
             .
             Because
             sometimes
             the
             natural
             Principles
             themselves
             (
             though
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             )
             may
             be
             so
             obscure
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             mind
             unsatisfied
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             the
             connexion
             among
             many
             particulars
             may
             be
             obscure
             and
             doubtful
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             long
             Series
             of
             collection
             or
             arguing
             ,
             the
             understanding
             suspecteth
             its
             own
             fallibility
             :
             so
             that
             when
             Conclusions
             are
             far
             fetcht
             ,
             though
             from
             natural
             Principles
             ,
             the
             mind
             may
             be
             still
             in
             doubt
             about
             them
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             when
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Revelation
             the
             grounds
             are
             clear
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             hath
             fewer
             Collections
             
             to
             make
             and
             a
             shorter
             journey
             to
             go
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             far
             better
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Man
             's
             own
             necessity
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             doth
             give
             us
             supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             call
             us
             to
             know
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Believing
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             Most
             men
             are
             naturally
             dull
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Few
             have
             leisure
             by
             Learning
             to
             improve
             their
             intellects
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             fewer
             have
             leisure
             &
             disposition
             to
             exercise
             them
             by
             long
             searches
             &
             argumentation
             upon
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             should
             know
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             And
             therefore
             where
             Revelation
             was
             not
             ,
             few
             were
             wise
             or
             virtuous
             ;
             And
             the
             Philosophers
             themselves
             were
             all
             to
             pieces
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             disagreements
             and
             doubtfulness
             tended
             to
             the
             gulfe
             of
             utter
             Scepticisme
             .
             Now
             as
             nothing
             is
             more
             necessary
             than
             Religion
             (
             as
             you
             well
             profess
             )
             so
             Religion
             consisteth
             very
             little
             in
             the
             sensible
             apprehension
             of
             of
             present
             existences
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             absent
             or
             
               insensible
               things
               past
            
             ,
             and
             
               especially
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             the
             Happiness
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             to
             be
             escaped
             .
             Now
             if
             all
             the
             Poor
             
             unlearned
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             the
             World
             must
             have
             known
             all
             these
             things
             only
             by
             
               natural
               discourse
            
             ,
             how
             little
             Religion
             would
             have
             been
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             Philosophers
             knew
             so
             little
             themselves
             .
             And
             though
             your
             learning
             and
             understanding
             made
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             so
             clear
             to
             you
             and
             the
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             number
             it
             with
             the
             
               common
               notices
            
             ;
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             themselves
             ,
             so
             commonly
             agreed
             on
             it
             as
             they
             should
             have
             been
             ;
             much
             less
             all
             the
             common
             People
             .
             And
             if
             you
             say
             that
             now
             almost
             all
             the
             world
             believeth
             it
             ,
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
             But
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             by
             the
             way
             of
             believing
             ,
             than
             of
             naturall
             instinct
             or
             knowledge
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             (
             who
             believe
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             also
             )
             take
             it
             by
             the
             way
             of
             believing
             .
             And
             so
             do
             most
             of
             the
             Heathens
             :
             The
             Japonians
             have
             their
             Amida
             and
             Zaca
             :
             The
             Chinenses
             ,
             
             the
             Indians
             ,
             the
             Siamenses
             the
             Peguans
             ,
             &c.
             have
             all
             their
             Prophets
             :
             And
             the
             very
             Savages
             of
             all
             the
             West-Indies
             (
             or
             America
             )
             have
             their
             Idols
             ,
             Oracles
             or
             Wizards
             ,
             whom
             they
             far
             more
             depend
             on
             than
             their
             natural
             discourse
             about
             things
             
               Invisible
               ,
               Past
            
             or
             Future
             .
             So
             that
             really
             if
             Commonuess
             go
             with
             you
             for
             a
             proof
             that
             any
             point
             is
             of
             
               natural
               instinct
            
             and
             certainty
             as
             a
             
               Notitia
               Communis
            
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Religion
               consisting
               in
               the
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               due
               respect
               to
               things
               absent
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               past
               and
               future
               ;
               is
               to
               be
               maintained
               in
               the
               world
               by
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               immediate
               evidence
               of
               things
               ,
               nor
               by
               meer
               discursive
               Collections
               from
               things
               so
               evident
               .
               ]
            
             So
             that
             
               Mans
               weakness
            
             with
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Objects
             maketh
             Revelation
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             vulgar
             (
             who
             are
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             World
             )
             would
             have
             next
             to
             no
             Religion
             ;
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             how
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             satisfactory
             
             is
             it
             for
             all
             these
             poor
             People
             (
             yea
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             )
             to
             have
             these
             mysterious
             truths
             brought
             by
             Revelation
             to
             their
             hands
             .
             Now
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             all
             our
             common
             People
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             and
             day-Labourers
             ,
             may
             know
             more
             with
             ease
             ,
             than
             ever
             
               Democritus
               ,
               Epicurus
               ,
               Antisthenes
               ,
               Zeno
               ,
            
             yea
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
            
             or
             Aristotle
             could
             reach
             by
             all
             their
             studies
             to
             the
             last
             :
             More
             I
             say
             of
             Religious
             necessary
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             And
             this
             being
             so
             necessary
             and
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             to
             mankind
             ,
             I
             wonder
             that
             you
             put
             it
             not
             among
             your
             
               common
               notices
            
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             perfect
             in
             love
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             man
             purposely
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             here
             ,
             and
             happy
             hereafter
             ,
             will
             certainly
             provide
             for
             his
             Religion
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             so
             necessary
             and
             so
             excellent
             a
             means
             as
             Revelation
             is
             ,
             God
             being
             the
             Father
             and
             Lover
             of
             light
             and
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             being
             the
             Prince
             and
             Friend
             of
             darkness
             ;
             Consider
             whether
             
             you
             may
             not
             strongly
             infer
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             necessity
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             communications
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             certainly
             give
             them
             this
             great
             mercy
             also
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             God
             hath
             ways
             of
             communicating
             light
             to
             mans
             understanding
             immediately
             and
             not
             only
             by
             extrinsick
             sensible
             objects
             .
             The
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             who
             communicateth
             so
             much
             to
             the
             corporeal
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             further
             from
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             more
             out
             of
             love
             with
             them
             ;
             But
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             )
             may
             rather
             be
             thought
             to
             hold
             a
             neerer
             more
             immediate
             communion
             with
             them
             than
             with
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             himself
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             what
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             God
             can
             give
             the
             standers
             by
             that
             have
             no
             Revelation
             immediately
             themselves
             a
             fully
             satisfactory
             attestation
             or
             proof
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             another
             mans
             Revelations
             .
             He
             that
             denyeth
             this
             ,
             maketh
             God
             to
             be
             impotent
             .
          
           
           
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Attestation
             which
             I
             described
             in
             the
             Reasons
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             such
             (
             supposing
             that
             such
             were
             given
             ,
             viz.
             In
             the
             Antecedent
             Testimony
             of
             fulfilled
             Prophesie
             ,
             the
             Constitutive
             Testimony
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             apparent
             in
             the
             effects
             on
             
               Christ
               ;
               person
            
             and
             on
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             And
             the
             Concomitant
             Testimony
             of
             all
             his
             Miracles
             and
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             .
             And
             the
             subsequent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             Miracles
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             serious
             Christians
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             )
             These
             are
             things
             (
             set
             all
             together
             )
             First
             ,
             Which
             none
             but
             God
             could
             do
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             which
             God
             would
             
               not
               do
            
             to
             deceive
             the
             world
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             not
             permit
             to
             be
             done
             to
             deceive
             them
             in
             so
             high
             a
             matter
             ;
             Because
             he
             is
             the
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Gracious
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             if
             these
             Testimonies
             were
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             know
             any
             Testimony
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             seeing
             w●●●
             have
             no
             surer
             ,
             it
             would
             
             be
             mans
             Duty
             to
             Believe
             and
             Obey
             and
             be
             Ruled
             by
             a
             Lie.
             And
             if
             it
             be
             our
             Duty
             to
             Believe
             God
             to
             be
             so
             defective
             either
             in
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
            
             or
             
               Goodnesse
               ,
               Holinesse
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Justice
            
             or
             Mercy
             as
             to
             rule
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             World
             in
             the
             greatest
             matters
             ,
             by
             lying
             and
             deceit
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             wanted
             better
             means
             :
             What
             Wit
             can
             devise
             any
             remedy
             against
             such
             deceit
             as
             shall
             be
             so
             attested
             as
             aforesaid
             ?
             Or
             if
             deceit
             can
             be
             perceived
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             mans
             Duty
             to
             Believe
             it
             ,
             seeing
             mans
             Intellect
             is
             naturally
             made
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             abhorreth
             falshood
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             it
             be
             Good
             to
             Obey
             Deceit
             and
             Lyes
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             what
             blasphemy
             is
             it
             to
             charge
             them
             on
             God
             ?
             By
             this
             it
             will
             be
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Question
             must
             be
             in
             the
             upshot
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             or
             no
             God
             ?
             and
             so
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             or
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             There
             is
             some
             
               Moral
               Historical
               Evidence
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             
               things
               past
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             
             and
             much
             more
             satisfactory
             than
             the
             
               Natural
               Evidence
               of
               Conclusions
            
             ,
             raised
             by
             a
             long
             series
             of
             argumentation
             :
             Yea
             ,
             some
             which
             is
             truly
             a
             
               Natural
               Evidence
            
             though
             it
             depend
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             free
             Agents
             .
             The
             proof
             and
             reasons
             I
             have
             given
             in
             the
             Treat
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Will
             though
             free
             is
             
               Quaedam
               Natura
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             Natural
             propensity
             to
             
               known
               good
            
             ,
             as
             the
             understanding
             also
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             Natural
             propensity
             to
             Truth
             .
             And
             the
             understanding
             is
             not
             free
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             acteth
             
               per
               modum
               Naturae
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Will
             it self
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             free
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
             As
             to
             will
             
               Good
               sub
               ratione
               boni
            
             ;
             to
             will
             our
             own
             Felicity
             ,
             and
             nill
             our
             own
             misery
             ;
             to
             will
             Life
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             with
             a
             simple
             complacency
             ,
             though
             not
             alwaies
             by
             election
             :
             To
             will
             all
             that
             is
             fully
             discerned
             to
             have
             
               omnimodam
               rationem
               boni
            
             ,
             and
             nill
             all
             that
             is
             discerned
             to
             have
             
               omnimodam
               rationem
               mali
            
             :
             Now
             it
             oft
             falls
             out
             that
             Historical
             Narratives
             shall
             proceed
             from
             some
             of
             these
             necessary
             
             
               acts
               .
               Salvation
               ,
               Life
            
             and
             Goodness
             and
             the
             
               necessary
               means
            
             of
             all
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Motives
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             are
             other
             acts
             of
             the
             will
             which
             though
             they
             are
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             are
             yet
             so
             neer
             to
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             alwaies
             go
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             very
             
               rare
               extraordinary
            
             case
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             of
             
               absolute
               necessity
            
             that
             a
             man
             feed
             or
             cloath
             himself
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             murder
             not
             himself
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             will
             ordinarily
             do
             the
             first
             and
             forbear
             the
             latter
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             necessarily
             a
             lover
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             cast
             himself
             away
             ,
             nor
             destroy
             himself
             ,
             without
             some
             conceived
             cause
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             are
             no
             causes
             extant
             
               in
               rerum
               Natura
            
             for
             the
             commonness
             of
             some
             such
             actions
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             will
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             effect
             without
             its
             cause
             ;
             And
             the
             turning
             of
             the
             will
             to
             a
             mans
             known
             corporeal
             destruction
             is
             an
             effect
             which
             hath
             no
             common
             cause
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             more
             
               Natural
               Evidence
            
             and
             Certainty
             ,
             than
             many
             
             Conclusions
             from
             Natural
             premises
             are
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               people
            
             of
             Europe
             or
             England
             will
             not
             to
             morrow
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             go
             naked
             ,
             nor
             famish
             or
             wound
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             consequently
             that
             formerly
             all
             never
             did
             so
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             notoriously
             so
             much
             their
             interest
             to
             do
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Miracle
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             all
             the
             Europeans
             or
             the
             English
             to
             go
             naked
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             Natural
             to
             them
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             this
             (
             for
             a
             Miracle
             is
             the
             over-powering
             of
             Nature
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             evident
             ,
             to
             reason
             ,
             from
             experience
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             There
             may
             be
             Causes
             for
             one
             mans
             actions
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             fall
             out
             to
             All
             ,
             or
             to
             very
             many
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Physicians
             in
             England
             never
             did
             perswade
             all
             men
             against
             Physick
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Lawyers
             against
             Law
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             Covetous
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             Labourers
             or
             Beggars
             ,
             were
             never
             against
             recieving
             
             Meat
             ,
             Drink
             and
             Money
             ;
             Because
             there
             never
             was
             a
             cause
             of
             such
             effects
             :
             And
             as
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             common
             Cause
             ,
             that
             must
             do
             this
             :
             so
             also
             if
             the
             question
             be
             whether
             ever
             there
             were
             a
             Parliament
             in
             England
             ?
             Whether
             ever
             they
             made
             Laws
             with
             the
             Kings
             ?
             Whether
             our
             statutes
             were
             made
             by
             such
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             as
             they
             are
             ascribed
             to
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             such
             a
             concurrent
             consent
             of
             competent
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             to
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             false
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             be
             an
             effect
             without
             a
             sufficient
             Cause
             .
             Yea
             ,
             against
             the
             tendency
             or
             disposition
             of
             mans
             nature
             which
             would
             have
             caused
             the
             wills
             of
             some
             to
             contradict
             it
             ,
             except
             a
             miracle
             had
             hindred
             them
             .
             For
             among
             so
             many
             there
             are
             cross
             interest
             notorious
             .
             Some
             Mens
             interest
             is
             against
             the
             thing
             ,
             while
             other
             Mens
             are
             for
             it
             :
             And
             to
             make
             multitudes
             go
             against
             their
             apparent
             Interest
             ,
             and
             Friends
             and
             Enemies
             of
             the
             event
             to
             agree
             ,
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
             power
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             miracle
             :
             suposing
             the
             case
             such
             as
             they
             could
             not
             be
             all
             deceived
             in
             .
          
           
             Fifteenthly
             ,
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             fuller
             natural
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             some
             reports
             ;
             Even
             when
             besides
             the
             report
             ,
             there
             remain
             some
             visible
             unimitable
             effects
             of
             the
             reported
             actions
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             caused
             by
             nothing
             else
             .
             As
             if
             their
             Fathers
             told
             the
             Grand-Children
             of
             Noah
             of
             the
             deluge
             ,
             they
             might
             see
             such
             effects
             of
             it
             as
             might
             assure
             them
             that
             it
             was
             true
             .
             If
             the
             Parents
             of
             the
             man
             born
             blind
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             were
             told
             by
             him
             that
             his
             eyes
             were
             cured
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             in
             the
             effects
             they
             must
             believe
             it
             :
             If
             uncontroulled
             History
             tell
             our
             Children
             that
             London
             was
             burnt
             and
             new
             built
             ,
             that
             Pauls
             Church
             was
             burnt
             ,
             &c.
             that
             multitudes
             died
             of
             the
             Plague
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             they
             see
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Graves
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             proved
             Testaments
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             besides
             uncontradicted
             testimony
             here
             is
             a
             
               natural
               evidence
            
             to
             assure
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Sixteenthly
             ,
             Though
             some
             half
             witted
             Philosophers
             boast
             much
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             Physicks
             in
             comparison
             of
             Morality
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             Physicks
             are
             meer
             untainties
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             busily
             pull
             down
             others
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             confess
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             searching
             and
             groping
             by
             extrinsick
             effects
             and
             experiments
             to
             know
             what
             to
             set
             up
             in
             the
             stead
             :
             And
             so
             did
             others
             before
             them
             :
             And
             long
             may
             they
             so
             search
             before
             they
             find
             .
             Whereas
             there
             is
             a
             more
             satisfying
             Evidence
             in
             much
             of
             Morality
             ,
             as
             being
             
               Natural
               to
               Mankind
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             no
             sooner
             cease
             to
             be
             believed
             than
             man
             will
             cease
             to
             be
             man
             :
             whereon
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             are
             turned
             ,
             and
             converse
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             private
             Comforts
             of
             Nature
             are
             maintained
             :
             God
             hath
             made
             known
             to
             us
             what
             pleased
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             wisdome
             and
             not
             at
             our
             direction
             or
             choice
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             chosen
             that
             for
             us
             which
             is
             most
             usefull
             :
             It
             is
             more
             usefull
             to
             us
             to
             know
             how
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             how
             
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             please
             and
             glorifie
             God
             and
             do
             good
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             Gods
             skil
             or
             mysteries
             in
             his
             workes
             ;
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             the
             center
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             active
             Nature
             doth
             operate
             on
             the
             passive
             ,
             whether
             cold
             be
             a
             privation
             or
             positive
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             continued
             
               motus
               projectorum
            
             ?
             Whether
             Light
             and
             Heat
             be
             bodies
             ?
             or
             Substances
             ?
             whether
             they
             penetrate
             other
             bodies
             ?
             &c.
             As
             it
             is
             more
             useful
             for
             me
             to
             know
             how
             to
             keep
             my
             Clock
             in
             order
             than
             how
             to
             make
             one
             ;
             to
             know
             how
             to
             plow
             ,
             sow
             ,
             eat
             ,
             drink
             to
             my
             health
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             by
             what
             mysterious
             operations
             ,
             the
             Corn
             or
             other
             things
             do
             grow
             ,
             and
             my
             food
             is
             digested
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             this
             Learned
             Lord
             doth
             truly
             and
             wisely
             enumerate
             his
             
               Notitiae
               Communes
            
             in
             Morality
             and
             Religion
             as
             certainties
             ,
             the
             denial
             whereof
             doth
             unman
             us
             .
             God
             hath
             left
             such
             instincts
             ,
             powers
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             conscience
             in
             humane
             nature
             ,
             as
             shall
             naturally
             (
             though
             with
             some
             degree
             of
             freedome
             in
             the
             exercise
             )
             
             be
             an
             insuperable
             witness
             in
             the
             world
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             common
             principles
             and
             duties
             .
          
           
             Seventeenthly
             ,
             The
             Historical
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             is
             such
             as
             hath
             all
             the
             advantages
             before
             described
             ,
             in
             its
             kind
             .
             He
             lived
             and
             preached
             and
             wrought
             his
             miracles
             frequently
             ,
             before
             thousands
             ,
             friends
             and
             foes
             :
             His
             miracles
             were
             never
             controlled
             as
             Moses
             did
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             by
             greater
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             certain
             Truth
             which
             they
             contradicted
             :
             The
             eye
             witnesses
             themselves
             were
             unbelieving
             till
             forced
             by
             Cogent
             Evidence
             :
             They
             delivered
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             credible
             report
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             worldly
             pleasures
             and
             interests
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             meerly
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             reward
             in
             heaven
             ,
             from
             God
             that
             well
             knew
             whether
             all
             were
             true
             or
             not
             ;
             But
             also
             they
             did
             all
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             which
             Christ
             did
             work
             by
             ,
             doing
             such
             Miracles
             as
             Christ
             had
             done
             :
             And
             this
             not
             a
             few
             nor
             in
             a
             Corner
             
             but
             in
             many
             Countries
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             many
             thousand
             Christians
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             (
             tongues
             ,
             healing
             ,
             prophecie
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             certainty
             of
             which
             fact
             is
             attested
             by
             the
             very
             existence
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             converted
             by
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Baptismes
             ,
             Professions
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tradition
             before
             named
             .
             No
             Christian
             of
             all
             this
             multitude
             ,
             by
             any
             terrours
             ,
             death
             ,
             time
             ,
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             last
             to
             repent
             and
             say
             that
             he
             had
             deceived
             the
             world
             by
             a
             lie
             ,
             Many
             Apostates
             falling
             off
             for
             fear
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             none
             with
             any
             such
             recantation
             :
             No
             adversary
             confuting
             the
             History
             ,
             but
             commonly
             confessing
             most
             of
             it
             with
             more
             such
             evidence
             which
             I
             have
             open'd
             in
             the
             Treat
             .
             and
             must
             not
             oft
             repeat
             lest
             I
             be
             tedious
             ,
             And
             that
             which
             is
             still
             the
             
               Natural
               Evidence
            
             is
             ,
             that
             
               [
               There
               is
               still
               existent
               ,
               First
               ,
               On
               the
               sacred
               Gospel
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               On
               the
               souls
               and
               lives
               of
               all
               serious
               Christians
               by
               its
               impress
               the
               unimitable
               Image
               of
               the
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               Wisdome
               and
               goodness
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Light
               and
               Love
               ,
               as
               the
               Divine
            
             
             attestation
             ]
             Only
             as
             this
             noble
             Author
             requireth
             to
             all
             true
             Conceptions
             and
             Intellections
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             but
             the
             necessary
             conditions
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             receiver
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             that
             commonly
             Miracles
             are
             reported
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             ;
             Here
             it
             was
             otherwise
             :
             The
             Jews
             were
             enraged
             by
             them
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Romans
             !
             The
             Apostles
             and
             others
             wrought
             them
             openly
             ;
             Matthew
             and
             John
             that
             wrote
             Christs
             History
             lived
             with
             him
             and
             saw
             what
             they
             wrote
             :
             so
             did
             Peter
             and
             
               James
               :
               Paul
            
             wrote
             what
             he
             saw
             and
             heard
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Luke
             wrote
             the
             Acts
             of
             Paul
             which
             he
             saw
             ,
             being
             his
             Companion
             in
             travels
             .
             The
             thousands
             were
             converted
             ,
             and
             Churches
             in
             many
             Countries
             planted
             ,
             not
             by
             bare
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             :
             so
             that
             every
             Church
             and
             Christian
             was
             a
             History
             of
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             they
             were
             moved
             to
             ,
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             where
             truth
             is
             known
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             mortifie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             suffer
             whatever
             the
             Gospel
             would
             inflict
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             hopes
             and
             comforts
             
             founded
             in
             this
             word
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               common
               custome
               of
               sacrificing
               throughout
               the
               world
               in
               all
               generations
               ,
               were
               not
               their
               actual
               Confession
               that
               the
               sinner
               deserved
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               Gods
               justice
               required
               punishment
               of
               satisfaction
               ?
               and
               proceeded
               not
               from
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               new
               made
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ?
               and
               so
               was
               delivered
               down
               by
               Tradition
               ?
            
             For
             my
             part
             it
             cannot
             come
             into
             my
             understanding
             ,
             why
             else
             men
             should
             think
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             or
             appeased
             by
             the
             Creatures
             death
             ?
             or
             how
             this
             should
             become
             so
             common
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             two
             exceptions
             confirm
             this
             to
             be
             truth
             :
             First
             ,
             
               Some
               Savages
               in
               America
               use
               no
               sacrifices
               :
            
             But
             they
             are
             such
             as
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             so
             Savage
             as
             to
             have
             lost
             all
             antient
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Mahometans
               and
               Christians
               use
               no
               bloody
               sacrifice
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             because
             ,
             First
             ,
             Christians
             believe
             that
             Sacrifices
             were
             but
             types
             of
             Christ
             and
             that
             he
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             by
             his
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             .
             2dly
             ,
             And
             Mahometans
             received
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             being
             but
             Christians
             degenerate
             first
             into
             Arrians
             ,
             
             and
             then
             into
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             still
             professing
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             the
             
               word
               and
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               as
               true
               :
            
             onely
             hating
             the
             Christians
             for
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             very
             God.
             But
             of
             this
             instead
             of
             writing
             after
             so
             many
             ,
             I
             only
             refer
             you
             to
             their
             writings
             :
             And
             specially
             to
             Dr.
             Owens
             Latine
             Tractate
             on
             this
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             
               Whether
               Interest
               make
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Divines
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               faith
               more
               suspicious
               or
               contemptible
               than
               other
               mens
               ?
            
             I
             put
             this
             Question
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
             
               Sed
               neque
               auspicaciores
               ubique
               posterioris
               istius
               seculi
               Scriptores
               dicendi
               sunt
               —
               Fit
               ita
               ut
               pro
               Regionum
               &
               fidei
               diversitate
               in
               id
               potissimum
               incumbant
               ,
               ne
               illos
               domi
               male
               multet
               inopia
               ,
               adeoque
               non
               tam
               quid
               in
               se
               verum
               ,
               quam
               quid
               sibi
               ipsis
               utile
               exquirant
               .
               —
               Non
               est
               igitur
               a
               larvato
               aliquo
               vel
               stipendioso
               Scriptore
               ,
               ut
               verum
               Consummatum
               opperiaris
               .
               Illorum
               apprime
               interest
               ,
               ne
               personam
               deponant
               ,
               vel
               aliter
               quidem
               sentiant
               .
               Ingenuus
               &
               sui
               arbitrii
               ,
               ista
               solummodo
               praestabit
               Author
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             such
             
             Carnal
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             are
             Christians
             for
             the
             case
             ,
             honour
             and
             wealth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             that
             this
             should
             be
             so
             with
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             disprove
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             none
             on
             earth
             are
             so
             credible
             in
             this
             case
             as
             Divines
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             they
             have
             made
             it
             the
             business
             of
             their
             lives
             to
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             some
             of
             them
             )
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             advantages
             to
             know
             it
             .
             So
             that
             for
             Ability
             they
             have
             no
             sort
             of
             men
             that
             are
             Competitors
             .
             For
             diligence
             and
             helps
             are
             the
             improvers
             of
             understanding
             .
             And
             all
             men
             are
             found
             best
             at
             their
             own
             profession
             ;
             Lawyers
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Physicians
             in
             Medicine
             ,
             Philosophers
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             your self
             ,
             your
             next
             words
             are
             ,
             
               [
               Nobis
               tamen
               ad
               alia
               omnia
               fere
               quam
               literarum
               studia
               (
               uti
               oportuit
               )
               exequenda
               ,
               otium
               fuit
               :
               Partim
               armis
               in
               diversis
               regionibus
               ,
               partim
               quinquennali
               Legatione
               ,
               partim
               negotiis
               tum
               publicis
               tum
               privatis
               ,
               vacavimus
               ]
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             your
             disadvantage
             ?
             Who
             is
             a
             good
             Linguist
             ,
             Lawyer
             ,
             Physician
             ,
             &c.
             that
             hath
             had
             but
             little
             leisure
             for
             his
             studies
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             for
             Will
             and
             Interest
             ,
             
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             thousands
             of
             the
             Ministry
             have
             so
             little
             set
             by
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             greatest
             self-denyal
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             up
             and
             exercise
             their
             office
             ;
             being
             moved
             onely
             by
             the
             great
             Interest
             of
             their
             own
             and
             others
             souls
             :
             Their
             voluntary
             diligent
             labours
             ,
             their
             holy
             lives
             ,
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             convince
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             blinded
             by
             prejudice
             or
             malice
             .
             There
             are
             few
             Learned
             men
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             but
             might
             far
             better
             use
             their
             studies
             and
             labours
             ,
             if
             they
             took
             that
             for
             best
             which
             is
             most
             profitable
             ,
             advancing
             or
             pleasing
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             had
             a
             Brother
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             so
             holy
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             sincerity
             was
             past
             exception
             ;
             and
             so
             zealous
             in
             his
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             shewed
             he
             did
             not
             dissemble
             ;
             And
             I
             suppose
             had
             it
             been
             necessary
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             so
             maintained
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             fled
             from
             truth
             for
             fear
             of
             poverty
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             What
             can
             you
             think
             of
             all
             those
             that
             gave
             up
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             Christian
             saith
             and
             hopes
             ?
             Did
             they
             go
             upon
             such
             carnal
             grounds
             as
             you
             mention
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             revolutions
             of
             States
             ,
             and
             the
             diversity
             of
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Carnal
             part
             ,
             do
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             (
             by
             Gods
             over-ruling
             of
             all
             )
             that
             usually
             the
             most
             serious
             Christians
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             the
             sufferers
             of
             the
             age
             they
             live
             in
             :
             so
             that
             how
             much
             hath
             God
             done
             hereby
             to
             confute
             such
             suspicions
             and
             accusations
             !
             There
             are
             now
             in
             England
             learned
             and
             worthy
             men
             ,
             in
             Church
             preferments
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             do
             not
             so
             love
             them
             as
             to
             buy
             them
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             Religion
             against
             their
             Consciences
             .
             But
             if
             you
             did
             so
             accuse
             them
             ,
             sure
             the
             many
             hundred
             silenced
             Ministers
             now
             in
             England
             that
             live
             in
             poverty
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             want
             Bread
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             preferment
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             do
             live
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             this
             accusation
             :
             I
             write
             not
             this
             at
             all
             as
             meddling
             with
             their
             Cause
             ,
             but
             as
             answering
             your
             Exception
             .
             I
             have
             my self
             got
             no
             more
             for
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             these
             nine
             years
             ,
             than
             if
             I
             had
             been
             a
             Lay-man
             ;
             I
             mean
             I
             have
             Preached
             for
             nothing
             ,
             if
             the
             success
             on
             mens
             souls
             were
             not
             something
             ,
             and
             Gods
             
             acceptance
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             did
             Preach
             :
             )
             And
             more
             than
             that
             ,
             I
             would
             offer
             any
             man
             my
             solemnest
             oath
             to
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             and
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             for
             its
             proper
             evidence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             blessedness
             promised
             thereby
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             prevailed
             not
             with
             me
             above
             all
             the
             riches
             ,
             preferments
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             have
             been
             a
             Preacher
             or
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             would
             continue
             in
             my
             calling
             and
             profession
             one
             day
             ,
             much
             less
             on
             the
             self-denying
             terms
             as
             I
             now
             do
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               O
               my
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               to
               me
               a
               faithful
               Saviour
               ,
               a
               happy
               Teacher
               ,
               a
               supporting
               Comforter
               ,
               in
               my
               greatest
               dangers
               ,
               distress
               and
               fears
               :
               Thy
               service
               hath
               been
               sweet
               and
               good
               !
               Thy
               word
               hath
               been
               a
               powerful
            
             Light
             ,
             a
             Quickening
             ,
             a
             changing
             ,
             an
             elevating
             ,
             a
             guiding
             ,
             a
             comforting
             
               word
               .
               So
               far
               am
               I
               from
               Repenting
               that
               I
               am
               thy
            
             Disciple
             
               or
               thy
            
             Servant
             ,
             
               that
               (
               now
               I
               am
               not
               far
               from
               my
               departure
               from
               this
               world
               )
               I
               do
               vehemently
               protest
               ,
               that
               I
               beg
               no
               greater
               mercy
               of
               thee
               in
               this
               world
               than
               that
               I
               may
               Believe
               in
               thee
               more
               firmly
               ,
               and
               Hope
               in
               thy
               promises
               more
               confidently
               ,
               and
               by
            
             
             
               thine
               Intercession
               receive
               more
               of
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               may
               have
               neerer
               access
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               thy
               blood
               and
               merits
               I
               may
               be
               justified
               and
               cleansed
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               thee
               I
               may
               be
               taught
               to
               know
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
            
             Love
             him
             
               as
               his
               Love
               and
               Goodness
               hath
               manifested
               it self
               in
               Thee
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               gracious
               works
               of
               mans
               Redemption
               ;
               That
               thou
               wilt
               be
               the
               undertaker
               for
               my
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               through
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               death
               I
               may
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               into
               thy
               hands
               ,
               in
               a
               strong
               well
               grounded
            
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             
               and
               come
               to
               the
               in
               the
               fervent
               desire
               of
               Divine
               and
               Heavenly
               Love
               And
               I
               ask
               for
               no
               greater
               felicity
               hereafter
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               where
               thou
               art
               ,
               to
               behold
               thy
               Glory
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               blessed
               Deity
               ,
               and
               Live
               in
               the
               perfect
               Knowledge
               and
               Love
               and
               Praise
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             And
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Clergy
             men
             that
             are
             Christians
             :
             Besides
             them
             the
             Learned'st
             men
             in
             the
             world
             have
             defended
             or
             stuck
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             I
             need
             not
             name
             to
             you
             either
             men
             of
             your
             own
             rank
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             two
             Mirandula's
             ,
             the
             great
             
               Du
               Plessis
               ,
               Marnixius
               de
               Aldeg●nde
               ,
            
             
             Anhaltinus
             ,
             (
             a
             Prince
             though
             a
             Divine
             ,
             )
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             worthy
             Noble
             man
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             other
             :
             nor
             such
             Laymen
             as
             the
             
               Scaligers
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               Causobone
               ,
               Thuanus
               ,
            
             and
             multitudes
             more
             .
             Were
             all
             these
             
               larvati
               vel
               palliati
            
             by
             assed
             by
             price
             or
             fleshly
             interest
             ?
             He
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             for
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Interest
             ,
             taking
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             following
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             on
             terms
             of
             self-denial
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             forsaking
             of
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             not
             excepting
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             by
             his
             Cross
             even
             Crucifie
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             provision
             for
             its
             lusts
             ,
             is
             indeed
             no
             real
             Christian
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             said
             somewhat
             to
             your
             pag.
             220
             ,
             221.
             
             
               [
               In
               omni
               Religione
               ,
               immo
               &
               conscientia
               ,
               sive
               ex
               Natura
               sive
               ex
               gratia
               ,
               media
               sufficientia
               dari
               unde
               Deo
               accepti
               esse
               possint
               ,
               ultro
               credimus
               —
               ]
            
             But
             I
             have
             been
             long
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             save
             this
             Land
             and
             the
             darker
             world
             from
             Infidelity
             and
             its
             fruits
             ;
             and
             give
             us
             mo●●●f
             that
             spirit
             
             which
             is
             Christs
             Agent
             and
             witness
             in
             us
             ,
             effectually
             to
             plead
             and
             maintain
             his
             cause
             ,
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               Jan.
               16.
               1672.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               Caes
               .
               Baronius
               Annal.
               ad
               An.
            
             411.
             
          
        
         
           BUt
           because
           we
           are
           discoursing
           of
           such
           matters
           ,
           Reader
           I
           intreat
           thee
           to
           suffer
           me
           ,
           like
           the
           good
           householder
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           bringeth
           out
           of
           his
           Treasurie
           things
           new
           and
           old
           ,
           to
           adde
           some
           things
           new
           (
           or
           later
           )
           to
           these
           of
           elder
           date
           :
           For
           what
           I
           shall
           briefly
           say
           will
           much
           delight
           thee
           .
           For
           I
           will
           not
           report
           unproved
           things
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           know
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           assertion
           of
           very
           many
           learned
           men
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           Religious
           men
           out
           told
           the
           people
           in
           their
           Sermons
           :
           And
           for
           my
           part
           I
           will
           bring
           forth
           the
           Author
           of
           whom
           I
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Michael
             Mercatus
             Miniatensis
          
           PPronotory
           of
           the
           
             S.
             R.
          
           
           Church
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           most
           entire
           fidelity
           and
           of
           eminent
           knowledge
           and
           honesty
           of
           life
           :
           He
           told
           me
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           of
           the
           same
           name
           with
           himself
           ,
           
             Michael
             Mercatus
             senior
          
           ,
           between
           whom
           and
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           a
           man
           of
           a
           most
           noble
           wit
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           intimate
           friendship
           ,
           contracted
           and
           increased
           by
           Philosophical
           studies
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           both
           were
           followers
           of
           Plato
           .
           It
           happened
           on
           a
           time
           that
           as
           they
           used
           ,
           they
           were
           gathering
           from
           Plato
           (
           but
           not
           without
           doubting
           )
           how
           much
           or
           what
           of
           man
           remained
           after
           death
           ;
           which
           Platonick
           documents
           where
           they
           failed
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           under-propt
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           (
           for
           of
           that
           argument
           ,
           there
           is
           extant
           a
           learned
           Epistle
           of
           Marsilius
           to
           this
           
             Michael
             Mercatus
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           &
           God.
           )
           And
           in
           their
           discourse
           when
           they
           had
           long
           disputed
           ,
           they
           thus
           concluded
           it
           ;
           and
           giving
           each
           other
           their
           right
           hands
           ,
           they
           Covenanted
           ,
           that
           which
           ever
           of
           them
           first
           died
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           certifie
           the
           other
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           other
           life
           .
           And
           having
           thus
           covenanted
           and
           sworn
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           departed
           :
           And
           after
           a
           considerable
           
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           
             Michael
             senior
          
           ,
           being
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           at
           his
           Philosophical
           studies
           ,
           unexpectedly
           he
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           a
           horse
           swiftly
           running
           ,
           and
           stopping
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           voice
           of
           Marsilius
           crying
           out
           
             [
             O
             Michael
             ,
             O
             Michael
             ,
             those
             things
             are
             true
             .
             ]
             Michael
          
           marvelling
           at
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           friend
           ,
           rose
           up
           and
           opening
           the
           window
           ,
           he
           saw
           him
           whom
           he
           heard
           ,
           with
           his
           back
           toward
           him
           ,
           in
           white
           ,
           riding
           away
           on
           a
           white
           horse
           ,
           and
           called
           after
           him
           ,
           
             Marsilius
             ,
             Marsilius
          
           ,
           and
           looked
           after
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           vanished
           from
           his
           sight
           .
           He
           being
           struck
           with
           admiration
           at
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           took
           care
           to
           enquire
           what
           was
           become
           of
           Marsilius
           ,
           (
           he
           lived
           in
           Florence
           where
           he
           died
           )
           and
           found
           that
           he
           died
           that
           same
           hour
           in
           which
           he
           heard
           and
           saw
           him
           :
           And
           what
           did
           he
           hereupon
           ?
           Though
           he
           had
           been
           a
           man
           of
           approved
           honesty
           ,
           and
           had
           lived
           a
           life
           harmless
           and
           profitable
           to
           all
           (
           as
           it
           became
           a
           true
           Philosopher
           )
           yet
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           bidding
           farewell
           to
           Philosophical
           Disciplines
           ,
           and
           becoming
           a
           forward
           Lover
           (
           or
           follower
           )
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Philosophy
           
           
           
           
           
           onely
           ,
           as
           more
           eminent
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           lived
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           time
           as
           dead
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           onely
           for
           (
           or
           to
           )
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           being
           an
           example
           of
           a
           most
           absolute
           Christian
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           been
           famous
           among
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           his
           time
           in
           praise
           ,
           as
           second
           unto
           none
           .
           So
           far
           Baronius
           ;
           The
           same
           is
           reported
           by
           abundance
           of
           other
           writers
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           l.
           penult
           .
           for
           were
           read
           was
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Indic
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           adapted
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           7
           ,
           8.
           r.
           
             same
             apparition
          
           ;
           p.
           117.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           Treat
           .
           l.
           27.
           r.
           bestow
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           mens
           .
           p.
           149.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             end
             .
          
           )
           p.
           157.
           l.
           20.
           for
           ls
           .
           r.
           is
           .